-------------
Chapter 1
-------------

Grace. Some people walked with it, some people flew with it. Julian barely dreamed with it.

Swimming lessons for P.E. went on, and he sat to the side with his classmates while a girl dove off the high board. It was a beautiful dive. Julian sat in awe.

Of course, the boys sitting around Julian cheered for a different kind of beauty that she too possessed. It was that age where boys started to look at girls a certain way. Julian, however, didn’t care about all of that at the moment.

Their female classmate entered the water, executing a far better dive than the instructors had asked—in fact, they said nothing of any diving and were unhappy to see a student actually putting the diving board to use.

A boy said to Julian, “Hey, what’d you think? She looks good, huh?”

“That was a nice dive.” Julian mused. Compared to most girls, it was wonderful, but, compared to his idol, it was just that. Really nice.

“You’re a weird one, Tanimoto.” The boy got up. “Come on, it’s time for our swimming exercises.”

Weird? Oh, if his classmate only knew. Julian kept a secret from everyone at his school, save for a teacher and a few people working in the office. It was one of two secrets, but being a girl trapped in a boy’s body was the big one that only a select few people knew about.

Julian Tanimoto, at the age of fourteen, had his . . . her first injection nearly two weeks ago. Every time he opened his eyes and looked down, he hoped for the best, but nothing was happening yet. He was still a little, half-Japanese boy in swimming trunks.

And it was still class time.

He sighed, and joined his classmates in the enormous swimming pool. To the side, Julian saw one of the coaches reprimanding the girl, calling her careless and saying that she could have gotten hurt. He felt sorry for her, and the pool water did nothing to wash the feeling away. He could think of only one thing to do.

When it was time to hop in the locker room shower and dress up again for the last couple classes for the day—or lunch for some of the students—Julian hurried his clothes on, and sought out that girl as soon as the first bell rang to let all students out of their classes.

Finding her was easier than he had thought it would be. Approaching her felt like it could have been a mile further away. That didn't stop him from trying. Would any of the best heroes have stopped?

“Excuse me, hey,” said Julian, catching up to her. “Denise, right?

Denise nodded.

“I just wanted to say I liked your dive earlier. I wish I could do that.”

“Really?” she responded. “Yeah, I guess it was pretty cool, even if it wasn’t very good. I just did it without thinking. My folks will probably hear about it and ground me.”

“Why would they ground you?”

“For endangering myself. To them, I’m not even supposed to do more than basic swimming exercises. Sorry, but I have to go to class before the next bell rings. I don’t want my grounding to get any worse.”

“I should probably do the same. I’ll see you around.”

“OK.” Denise started picking up speed.

Julian continued walking toward a corner, feeling more awkward with every step. He wasn’t sure what he said or did, but Julian was certain that it was something that bothered the other girl.

Then she called out toward him after Julian made a turn. “Wait, you, person. I didn’t get your name.”

“It’s Julian.”

“You have class too, right? Then we can talk at lunch. Bye, Jude.” She was gone again before Julian could try to correct her.

Moments passed during his next class when Julian realized that he and Denise hadn’t exactly agreed on a place to meet. Oh well. He supposed that finding her again was going to be his grand adventure for the afternoon.

***

“There you are,” said Denise.

Julian sat against the shaded wall outside of the indoor pool area. He had hoped that it was the best place to wait and look for Denise, and it seemed like he was right when he saw her smiling at him.

So he smiled back. “Hey there,” he said.

Denise sat next to him, and dug the lunch out of her backpack. Julian grabbed his backpack and did the same. The early September heat did nothing to bother them now.

“How did you learn to dive like that?” he asked.

“It’s a long story.” Denise explained. “My parents wanted me to learn how to swim in case of an emergency, but I’ve watched so many divers out there that, one day, I decided to try it. I failed miserably on my first try, but would have tried again the next week if it wasn’t for school starting when it did.”

“You mean earlier today was your second try?”

“Yeah. I saw an opportunity, and blacked out halfway up that ladder. I only half realized what I did before the coaches were scolding me for it. I’m not half as brave as that. Honest.”

“I don’t think so. That sort of dive takes guts.”

“But I was so scared. I don’t know how I even managed to dive down from there.”

“Would you want to try again someday?”

“Maybe. I don’t know. When my parents find out, I don’t think they’ll even let me. They might blame it on my idol worship of my favorite hero ever.”

“Swan Diva?” Denise shot a friendly glare at Julian. He said, “She’s my favorite too. I wish I could move like she does. I can’t even dive through the air like you do.”

“You’re not like other boys, are you? Most of them either want to be like Arrow or Captain Patriot, or to be with Swan Diva. I don’t think I’ve ever met a boy who wants to be like her.”

“I have a poster with her on my wall. My mom saw it, and said something about me being that age, whatever that means.”

Denise giggled.

She leaned in closer and asked, “Do you like girls, or boys?”

Julian said, “What sort of question to ask is that?” His mom and doctor each asked the same sort of thing to him a number of times before his shot of estrogen.

“Well, who do you see yourself kissing?”

“I don’t know. I never really thought about it.”

“Oh. So, when you caught up with me earlier, you weren’t trying to flirt or anything, you were just paying me a friendly compliment.”

“That’s right.”

Denise nodded for a moment with a look of contemplation. Then she said, “I’m cool with that, but only if you let me dress you up like a girl sometime.”

“You’d do that? Sure. I mean . . . Yeah, if that’s alright with you.”

“You’re serious?”

“What, you weren’t?”

“I was joking before, but now I’m really curious about you.”

“So, you’re not scared that I might like girly things?”

A gust of wind blew past them. Plants rustled. Denise’s smile got more and more twisted. Then she laughed.

“You’re alright, Jude. Judy.”

“It’s Julian. At least for now.”

“Fine, then I’ll call you Judy when you’re wearing girl clothes, or until you decide on a better name. There, it’s decided.”

“What’s with you?”

“I finally made a friend at this school, and he . . . or she . . . is one of the most interesting people I’ve ever met.”

“Please don’t tell anyone.”

“That you’re interesting?”

“That I’m really a girl trapped in a boy’s body.” Julian felt the full impact of the awkward silence, and wanted to find a place to hide. He didn’t just say that; this wasn’t really happening.

But, Denise just gave him a soft smile and a light nudge with one arm.

“Your secret is safe with me.”

“It . . . It’s what?” asked Julian. “I mean, thank you, but really?”

“Just promise me you aren’t always like this. It’s like you’ve got this mold stuck on you, and it’s up to me to break you out of it.”

“I’m not very good at being outspoken or easy going.”

“Would you like to know a secret? Neither am I. The fact that you ran up to me earlier proves that we both have a way to go. So let’s help each other. Friends?” Denise extended a hand.

“Friends.” Julian accepted the gesture, and shook Denise’s hand.

“Of course, no good friendship is complete without some contest.”

“You’re making that up.”

“I am, but let’s do it anyway. Let’s see who can first meet our idol. How cool would that be?”

“Meeting Swan Diva in person? That would be awesome.”

It only took a few weeks, but the eighth grade finally felt as if it had begun. For once, Julian felt like he could talk to someone about anything.

***

Sadly, lunch recess was no longer long enough, unlike before when Julian thought it was too long. He and Denise parted to go to their next classes.

It was math. Julian was OK at it, but too many other students, even ones who did better than him, kept asking him for help with their homework before and after class. He often thought about wearing a disguise, like Swan Diva’s full facemask and long white hair, to get people to leave him alone about the subject.

His subject was superheroes, but no one asked him about that, no matter how much they clearly needed to be corrected when heroes and villains were brought up in history or art.

Count Devio did not have fangs, particularly not ones that could bite into Captain Patriot.

Super Califragilistico did not serve expert dishes out of nowhere as a power.

Bunny Girl really did leave fake eggs all over the place, and no one had figured out why yet.

Yes, it was math that people came to Julian for as if his heritage naturally made him the residing superhero of the subject. Today, after such a good time at lunch, he wanted something, anything, to come and save him from the fate of fixing the umpteenth math problem on a paper that would undoubtedly get a higher score than him anyways.

A student ran in panicking and screaming then. The teacher looked like he was about to take disciplinary action even though class hadn’t actually started yet for twenty-odd seconds.

Julian remembered feeling as if that clock on the wall had slowed down.

The student spoke up. “It’s Captain Patriot. In Faultline. He . . . Captain Patriot’s dead.”

Something, anything at all . . . This had to be a cruel joke.

-------------
Chapter 2
-------------

“Dead? There’s no way!”

Various students and teachers said something to that effect. School closed early that day. Getting ahold of Julian’s mother was close to impossible when everyone got out. Luckily, Julian’s new friend had awesome parents.

Denise beckoned Julian over to their car. Her father was the one driving.

“Hello.” Julian wasn’t sure what else to say, but felt compelled to say more.

Denise’s mom sat in the front passenger seat, but was more than willing to speak through the driver window. “You must be Denise’s friend. Jude, right?”

“Yes, that’s right.” Julian didn’t feel like correcting them.

“Would you like a ride home?”

“Sure. Thanks for offering.”

Denise’s dad pointed behind him with a thumb and grand, charismatic gesture. “Of course. Hop on in. I’ll just need directions on how to get there.”

Julian followed Denise through one door after his friend scooted all the way to the far side.

“So, how far are you?” asked Denise’s dad.

“Not far. I live in the suburbs just past Galaxy Park.”

“Nice place?”

“It can be. My mom is always telling me there are worse places.”

From there to the end of the short trip, Julian and Denise talked about a lot of things related to heroes, villains, and television shows. Hero-based shows liked to exaggerate the cheese of what heroes and villains did, or the drama in their lives. Ironically, a lot of the people who watched those shows regularly lived in the hero and villain capital of the known universe, and could have known better by poking a head outside their homes.

Julian also gave the few directions needed for them to get to his mom’s house.

“It’s that house right there.” Julian gave an awkward pause. “With the white car in front of it.”

Denise’s mom, Robin, said, “Oh, is someone home then?”

“That’s my mom’s car, but I couldn’t get ahold of her when I tried earlier.”

Robin’s husband, Henry, pulled up to the curb near the white car. Julian’s mother was still in the driver seat with her head resting on the steering wheel.

“I hope she’s OK,” said Robin.

Henry said, “So do I. Why don’t you go check on her, kids? We’ll wait right here as long as we need to. If there's a problem then we can get help.”

Julian and Denise got out of the same door, and walked to the other car, which was on the driveway, parked less even than Julian had ever seen from his mother in all their years here in Paragon.

Please be alright. Please be alright. We don’t need another reason to cry.

Julian went to knock on the window, but stopped inches from the glass when his mother raised her head. She had been crying for goodness knows how long, which Julian could see by the redness in her cheeks and eyes.

His mom opened the door. “Oh, Julian, you’re home. I was about to come get you. I’m so sorry. Who’s this?”

“Mom, meet Denise. Denise, this is my mom. I promise she’s usually a happier person on most days.”

“And I promise I only give noogies to my own kid if they misbehave. It’s nice to meet you, Denise.”

“Likewise,” said Denise. “Are you alright, Miss Tanimoto?”

“I’ll be fine. I just . . . Oh, I’ll be fine.” She got out of her car, examining the one that brought Julian home. “Hello, are you the ones that drove my baby home?” (“Mom...”)

“Yes,” said Henry. “What happened?”

“I was having a bad day at work before the news broke about . . . about Captain Patriot. They let me off work early so I can rest, but now I have to work a couple extra hours tomorrow morning.”

“Tomorrow? Mom, my appointment!” exclaimed Julian.

“Oh no, is that tomorrow already? Shit, I’m so sorry. Is there any chance that we can reschedule?”

“Not for a few weeks.”

Denise said, “Hey, Mom, don’t we have to go shopping tomorrow in Steel Canyon?”

“We do, but we might have to reschedule as well unless your father takes you.” When Robin said that, her husband waved as if to say he didn’t mind. “Would you mind if Henry drove the kids into town tomorrow, Miss Tanimoto?”

“Please, call me Mai. That would be a big help, thank you.”

“No problem. I’d drive them myself, but I have something important that came up at the last minute.”

“I know how that is. I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name, but I got your husband’s.”

“It’s Robin.”

“OK, well, if you don’t mind driving the kids halfway across town on a Saturday morning, then I’ll have to repay you the favor somehow.”

Henry asked, “What kind of appointment is it, by the way?”

“It’s . . .” Julian knew that deer in the headlights look on his mother’s face. “He has a doctor’s appointment.”

“Must be some doctor to provoke that kind of reaction. Don’t worry, I won’t pry into it if you don’t want to tell me. Jude, I’ll see you tomorrow. Will ten o’clock be a good time?”

“That will be perfect,” Julian responded.

“Great! Come on, Denise, let’s go home.”

***

Back in the mid-90s, some of the major heroes of Paragon had taken part in promotional posters that went on to become collector’s items. The most notable of which were Arrow telling the audience not to do drugs, Captain Patriot striking a pose with a few books while telling people to read, and Swan Diva promoting fitness for kids.

Somehow, Julian’s mom had all three, and a couple others. The one with Swan Diva hung in a frame in his room after months of trying to convince his mother that he wanted it and would take good care of it. She had even tried getting him a puppy or a kitty at one point. The animals took kindly to him, and he liked them, but he didn't know how to take care of anything alive back then, so they went elsewhere. Finally, his mom had relented and let him hang the poster in his room.

The heroine on the poster had long platinum hair, and a ceramic mask that covered her entire face. The rest of her costume started at the top of her neck. No one knew what she looked like beneath the elaborate disguise that fully concealed her.

There was a knock on the door. Julian’s mom wanted to enter, and so she did. She sat next to him on his bed.

“He’s really gone, isn’t he?” asked Julian.

She said, “It would appear so. I want to say he’s coming back. This isn’t the first time he’s disappeared, but this time’s different. It feels like something important has been torn from us, and all we can do is help each other, and heal.”

They sat together in silence. Julian wanted to say something, but no words would come. He wanted to do something, but nothing seemed possible without any power, any plan.

His attention was caught again when Julian’s mother snorted at the poster.

“Have I ever told you the funny story behind these posters?” she asked.

“No.” His response was soft as his heart was welcome to something uplifting. “I don’t think you ever said how you got ahold of them.”

“That’s another story for another day. But these posters, especially with Swan Diva and Captain Patriot, didn’t turn out as originally planned. Swan Diva was supposed to be the one promoting reading, and her opposite the fitness one.

“You see, their photo shoots had all been scheduled for the same day, so Swan Diva arrived half an hour early, and Captain Patriot right on time. Things overlapped a bit between the two of them, and she walked in on the man juggling the prop books. Swan Diva scolded him for that even though they were props, and even bound so that the books wouldn’t open and break.

“Eventually he did apologize, but if you can imagine a young woman talking down a man more than twice her size and thrice her own super strength, then you might have a funny picture in your head. Arrow, who had just finished his shoot, suggested that the two of them switch places. They called it stupid and pointless, and did it anyway.

“And this is why the Captain held a book open with one hand after the magic binding was undone for it, the second book was in the other hand, and the third book was balanced on his head. You should have heard Swan Diva’s reaction when Arrow expressed an idea of knocking the third book off of the Captain’s head. It resulted in the pose she used in this poster here.” By now she was standing well within reach of it.

“How do you know this?” Julian smiled. He knew a lot of things about the metas and non-powered heroes or criminals around the city, but this was the first time he heard of this story.

“It’s a story. I said nothing about it being true, Jude.”

“So you heard that one?” He half-hoped she didn’t.

“I like it. Maybe we should start using that more often.”

“Mom...”

“Or maybe Judy. What? It’s not like you’ve told me anything better since we started seeing your therapist.”

“Denise came up with that. I don’t know, maybe things are just moving too fast.”

“Life is too fast, and those of us who bother trying to keep up will know this better than everyone who doesn’t. Plus, it sounds like you’ve finally made a good friend.”

“One who knows my deepest secret already,” Julian said.

"There’s nothing wrong with that. Remember, people will have to know sooner or later. It’s not like we can drop everything and move somewhere else when your boobs start growing, or other such changes.”

“Mom...”

“You never know. Maybe you’ll luck out, and they’ll be bigger than these things.”

“Please tell me we’re not having this discussion.”

“Hey,” Mai grinned at him, “deep down inside, you're my baby girl. Who else are you going to have this conversation with?”

“No one?”

Jude’s mom just stared at her with a straight face all of a sudden.

“That’s never happening,” Jude said.

“At least we’re not talking about periods and pads,” Jude’s mom said.

Jude threw a pillow at her with a pouty face. After it bounced off of her, Jude’s mom caught the pillow with a short cackle and tossed it back.

“Alright, you,” she said. “It’s almost time for me to either make dinner or order something. In the meantime,” she struck the same pose as Swan Diva in the poster, “I believe you have some homework and chores to work on.”

“Oh, Mom, it looks so cheesy when you do it.”

-------------
Chapter 3
-------------

That following Saturday was perhaps the strangest day in Paragon history. On most days, either heroes or the occasional villain could be seen soaring across the sky, zipping across the streets, or scoping out the sites from the nearest popsicle stand.

Today, it was just civilians and the sort of traffic anyone might have found in a “normal” city, whatever that was supposed to mean. Jude was sure he’d heard about a small town northeast of Los Angeles with its own frequent fliers and successive speedsters. Today, Jude exited a car with some minor tingling playing in the back of his neck.

“You kids go have fun,” said Henry, “and stay safe. I should be here near the food court when the two of you get back.”

“OK, bye, Dad.” Denise waved. Jude joined her as they walked away. “After your appointment, how would you like to find a skirt or something to wear?”

“It might be a little soon for that, don’t you think?” Jude said. He felt a little embarrassed by Denise speaking of this sort of thing in public, even if she was a little quiet about it.

“How far along are you again?”

“I had my first injection two weeks ago. Today’s supposed to be my check-up and second dosage of estrogen before they give me a prescription to block my testosterone.”

“OK, then maybe we can find you a date too.” She let that sink in for a moment before laughing. “Oh wow, you should see your face right now. Alright, I promise not to force you into awkwardly tripping over a cute guy while carrying your lunch, and, gasp! fall in love with him.”

“Retreating into my shell now.”

“What? No, come on.”

The gargantuan clinic was across the major street from the Steel Canyon Mall. Jude and Denise had to cross one of the pedestrian bridges to get there. They got halfway across it when the sound of something, or someone, flying fast caught their attention, and that of everyone near them.

It was a hero and a villain struggling with one another in the air. Jude knew right away who the hero was.

“Denise.”

“Who the...? Is that who I think it is?”

Rather than watch the hero and villain vanish behind a building, or listen to the ensuing crash, Jude grabbed his friend’s hand and hoped that she could run.

“Come on,” he said to her.

Then they gave chase. Appointment times be damned, this was a rare opportunity to see a major hero up close—their hero.

Skipping elevators, and making every possible guess within reason, Jude let the adrenaline rush take over, and Denise was not far behind while they ran up the stairs of one building. Banging and pounding noises grew louder as they got closer.

Too soon, Jude felt exhausted, though he and his friend stood outside of the door where the pounding seemed to be slowing to a halt.

Denise and Jude nodded to one another, and turned the door knob together. They pushed the door slowly and saw one figure standing over another. The one standing was breathing as hard as the kids were, but she was also shaking.

It was Swan Diva. She turned when she realized that she had visitors.

There was blood on her hands, as well as what remained of the villain’s face. She had killed someone, a major taboo for heroes in Paragon.

“I . . .” Swan Diva began. “This villain was . . . What have I done? What are you doing here? Damn it, no, this is wrong.”

For years, Jude had wondered what he would say to his biggest icon if he ever met her. Even now, he thought about the things we would say. Something about being her biggest fan. Something about always wanting to be just like her.

“I think I hear someone coming,” said Denise, peeking out the same door they entered.

Something about his swimming and her flying. Something about the good she’d done for the world. Some silly question about her favorite hobbies or food. But, his hero had taken a life, which was a taboo among Paragon’s heroes; one of the biggest. And it looked like a brutal act rather than a mere accident.

“Go on. Run.” he said.

Swan Diva looked at Jude. He could not see her face, but he could feel the sadness and confusion behind that mask.

“I said go. We’ll come up with something. Please.”

“Jude’s right,” said Denise. “We’ve already lost one hero. The city needs you.”

“Running would be an admission of guilt,” Swan Diva replied.

“Your hands will scream just as loud. Please, for us. We’ll try to come up with something.”

“Go on, go.” Jude insisted.

Their hero turned her head between the two of them, and exhaled heavily. Jude thought he heard her crying when Swan Diva ran to the hole in the wall. Then, she was gone, leaving the abandoned floor of the office building with one of her signature dives.

Before either of them could asked what now, the door burst open. Some of the people who showed up stared and pointed at the dead villain on the floor, and a few gaped at Jude and Denise as if in surprise to find them there.

The questions came too fast. Jude couldn’t even keep track of who asked what.

“Who are you?” “What happened here?” “I thought I saw Swan Diva; where did she go?”

“I don’t know. She went after—“

“Did Swan Diva do this?” “Where are your parents?”

“We had only just got here, and—“

“Isn’t that Long Slither?” “Which way did she go?” “Do you have any idea what happened?”

“Everyone please!” The room fell silent when one man called out. “I’m sure these kids don’t even need to be here. This is a matter for the police. Now, run along, you two. Go, get somewhere safe.”

The man hurried Jude and Denise through the crowd and out the door. They fled with some effort and squeezing through more people trying to get a look at what happened from the hallway. Jude wanted to say something, but couldn't after all.

***

Jude and Denise had barely managed to get to his doctor’s office within seconds of the appointed time. Given that patients still had to wait an unknown amount of time whenever they had an appointment, Jude thought himself early.

His friend agreed to sit in the tiny waiting room and check out the magazines while Jude went in and waited another few minutes for the doctor to enter the room. The doctor eventually did so to set this time aside for him.

“Hello, Julian,” said the doctor.

Jude had already begun to get comfortable with another name it seemed, because his response was more hesitant than usual. “Hello.”

“How are you today?”

“It’s been a crazy day or two.”

“I bet. So, you’ve gone a couple weeks with estrogen in your system now. Have you felt anything? Any bloating, discomfort?”

“There were a couple times at school when I thought I might come out of the pool with big boobs but not a top, but that didn’t happen.”

“No, of course not. These changes do take time, even as young as you are. If nothing’s gone wrong, then I see nothing wrong with giving you your next injection and prescribing the rest, both the estrogen shots and the anti-androgens. I’ll have a script for progesterone too if you feel that you’re up for it.”

“Sounds good, Doctor.”

“OK, very good. Let me grab the syringe we’ve prepared for you, if you could please pull down for pants for me.”

Jude did as instructed. Truth be told, he hated shots—who in their right mind didn’t—but they were supposed to be more effective than pills without as much of a hazard risk to the liver, not that there was much of one anyway.

His pants folded and scrunched at the knees while Jude sat upright. He turned his head and thought happy thoughts with a deep breath, or three. Somewhere around the seventh one, he felt something strike and pinch the side of the right leg, the one opposite of what was used a couple weeks ago, and Jude lost count of the deep breaths then.

It was over, for now.

He tried standing so he could pull up his pants, but Jude immediately felt dizzy. His whole body felt strange.

“You might want to take it slowly this time,” said the doctor. “Not to worry, this sort of thing happens with a lot of patients when they receive injections. Just wait it off for a moment before trying to move again.”

“Strange that it didn’t happen last time. I hope it doesn’t become a regular occurrence or anything,” said Jude.

Jude spent a moment getting his pants back on while remaining seated.

There was a knock on the door. A nurse walked in mentioning to the doctor that they had a problem. Jude couldn’t hear them properly, but he was starting to feel nervous in addition to the strange sensations running through his veins.

Still, he caught something about the wrong room, a deal with another patient, and the syringe. At the same time, the lights flickered around the room. They caught the attention of the doctor and the nurse too, albeit briefly, and the flickering lights made Jude feel more nervous, enough so that he swore he felt his neck tingle for a third time today.

Then a man burst out in anger in another room.

“What do you mean it’s gone? We had a deal! Do you know who I am? I’m going to tear this place apart until I get what I came for.”

Jude could see some of the office beyond the room he was in, so he caught a glimpse of the man who’d charged out of the next room over. The man was vaguely familiar, but certainly not a known supervillain. Jude tried to place him when the nurse closed the door after the doctor had run out to meet him.

The nurse tried her best to barricade the door with her body, but it did nothing to shield Jude’s ears from the sounds of yelling and crashing.

“Is it in here?” the man yelled.

“What is he after?” asked Jude. “Hormones? Drugs?”

The nurse’s facial expression read panic, which did nothing to help Jude. Lights flickered again. Jude’s heart flickered again, and the back of his neck tingled some more. All he could do was stand and shake while everything was going on.

Something, or someone, rammed against the door. It happened thrice before the nurse pulled away from the door, apparently too frightened. Less than a moment later, the door busted open, revealing the man from before.

“I’m not leaving until you give me my power! Now where is it?” he shouted.

Jude was speechless. Lights were going crazy across the whole office now. The nurse glanced at Jude and back at the enraged man.

“Give it to me, you little shit!” the man yelled before charging at Jude.

Jude had heard his friend Denise shout his name when Jude held up his hands in a pathetic attempt to block someone over three times his size. Just then, his world exploded in a thunderous flash.

Sound, for the most part, was the first to go. Then his vision, though he could have sworn he saw Denise running toward him; sideways like everything else. She shouted his name once more, and then there was only a surreal blur of nothingness and everything all at once.

-------------
Chapter 4
-------------

Jude ached all over when he awoke. The room was different from what he remembered, whatever he was lying on was hard and flat, and there was only the one soft thing touching his arm. Most of what he could see at the moment was the ceiling with a light over him, though it wasn’t turned on. The room was a bit on the dark side, and he needed to figure out where he was.

Moving as much as his aching body would allow, Jude looked down to find that the soft thing touching him was actually a girl’s head. She flinched in reaction to his motion, and Denise looked up at his face with a gasp. Her eyes and cheeks looked as if she had been sobbing.

“I thought I lost you!” she said, hugging Jude.

Words escaped him, however, when he saw the metal tables and cabinets around the room. And he was on one such table.

Jude freaked out, arms flailing and wordless shouts sent flying across the room.

Denise grabbed him by the forearms and said, “It’s alright. It’s alright. Jude! It’s alright. You’re alive. You have no idea how worried I was.”

“Why is it so dark?” asked Jude.

“Something about the lights going crazy around the hospital. They shut down most of them along with anything they don’t need to keep people alive, and a lot of people are being turned to other clinics around the city.”

“How long have I been out?”

“Five hours, I think? My watch and phone stopped working when you . . . Oh, Jude. What happened?”

“You’re asking me.”

Just then, the door opened, and two men entered. One was Henry, and the other a doctor with a heavy apron. Both were arguing with one another.

“Look,” said Henry, “I told you twice already, and I’ll tell you again. We’re not cutting up that boy. And I know my daughter sure as Hell won’t let us try, either.”

The doctor in the apron said, “Your daughter was lucky she wasn’t caught in the blast like everyone else was in that office. Everyone else has barely come to, even the criminal who’s been arrested, but the boy is dead.”

“I am right here, you know,” said Jude.

“Caught in the middle of an electric storm with no apparent cause, and gone to the world.”

“Doctors found a pulse,” said Henry.

“Some did, and some did not. The gurney kept going back and forth as far as I can tell. Dead bodies do this from time to time. You know this. It’s a phenomenon we’re better off letting go. Sooner or later you have to accept that this boy is dead.”

“And it would be nice if someone actually explained to me what was going on,” said Jude.

“You know how it works, Henry. Once the phenomenon passes, one of us will have to do one of the worst parts about our job. How many kids have we had to biopsy? How many parents have we had to inform the cause of death, and more than half of them not even know their child was gone? In the meantime, I put a timer by him, which should go off by the time the phenomenon is over.”

Jude checked the table he was on, as did Denise. They both reached for the timer they found, but Denise got to it quicker. She handed it to him.

“You mean this timer?” Jude asked. Only then did he realize that the timer had stopped with an hour to go as if the batteries had died. There was neither motion nor sound anywhere within the device.

“Yes, that’s the one,” said the doctor. “Whoa shit! You, how are you sitting up?”

“Well, I put one leg next to the other and lift the rest of my—“

“Never mind! Just lie back down, you should be dead.”

“He clearly isn’t, you arrogant fool,” exclaimed Henry. “You’re only supposed to cut into corpses, and Jude sure doesn’t look like a corpse to me. Now get out of my morgue before I turn your face into a letter of resignation!”

The doctor fled, leaving Henry to let out a long, shallow exhalation rife with frustration. He then turned to Jude, his expression calmer than it was when he’d entered the room.

“Are you alright, Jude?” he asked.

Jude replied, “I’m a little achy, and confused.”

Henry flashed a small light in his eyes. “Confused, really?”

“One moment some big guy is running at me, and the next I’m in the morgue. But I’m alive. Can we leave now?”

“In a moment, Jude.”

“What even happened up there? Who was that guy?”

“Have you ever heard of a man named Leon Penne?”

“I think so. It sounds like a name of someone heroes were after.”

“Right, and it wasn’t a name to be taken lightly even when Captain Patriot was around. There were rumors that he was having trouble lately with staying on top of the criminal underground, but there was nothing substantial to prove that or locate him. Except for the wake of bodies I had to examine, of course.”

“Was that him that ran at me?” Jude asked.

“It was. But, by some miracle, there was an electric storm in that doctor’s office, which knocked him out, so he’s in police custody until his lawyers can dig him out, if they even can at this point. Now, I have a question for you two. I thought you had a doctor’s appointment. What were you doing in an endocrinologist’s office?”

“That was my doctor’s appointment. Aside from being attacked by a renowned criminal, I mean.”

“You’re fourteen. That’s a little young to be worrying about your hormones, don’t you think?”

Jude winced and looked to his friend for help. Denise looked about as speechless as he was. Jude knew that if he had any good friends, they would need to know sooner or later.

“I’m a transgender,” he said. “I was supposed to be getting my second dose of estrogen today.”

Even though they were already in the morgue, and Henry was pulling up a seat, the room managed to fall still and silent. At least Henry wasn’t retaliating or calling Jude a freak. That was something, right?

“Huh.”

***

Jude and Denise sat in the back seat of Henry’s car again. Henry had been silent for most of the trip with exception being at the beginning when he had to tell a receptionist that he needed to sign patient release papers. That went over well considering that he managed the morgue of Steel Canyon’s clinic, and Jude had gone in dead to the world but had come out of it as lively as ever. The look on the receptionist’s face had been a priceless one.

They rode toward Jude’s home amidst a looming sunset. It hadn’t quite hit the horizon yet, but the late afternoon light shined across the city with its hints of red and orange.

Before Denise could say anything, Henry finally spoke up. “Hey, Jude, listen. I just want you to know that you’re a brave kid, transitioning so early. Goodness knows I’ve seen too many transgenders of all ages on my table, most of them by murder or suicide. Be careful, and we’ll support your suggestion. I take it your mom knows? Of course she does.”

“She’s still adjusting to it, I think,” said Jude.

“That’s life. Anyone who says they’re done adjusting to anything in life is either lying or a boring idiot as far as I’m concerned. It’s your life to live the way you want, but promise me that you’ll be safe in the future.”

“Of course, sir.”

“Sir?”

“Henry,” Jude said, correcting himself.

“That’s a good kid. Well, it looks like we’re here.”

The car pulled up to the curb, and everyone was on the front porch in moments. Henry was the one to ring the doorbell even though Jude insisted that he had a key. The door opened slowly at first, and then it swung as fast as Jude’s mom moved.

“I thought I lost you!” she yelled while squeezing him tight.

Jude said, “Déjà vu. Air.”

“I’m sorry. I just . . . I called the hospital when you were late, and they said there was some sort of accident at your doctor’s office, and someone died. Oh, my baby girl, I don’t know what I would do if I lost you.”

“Did you just say baby girl?”

“Oh shit. Um, do they know?”

“They do now.”

“OK. Sorry.” Jude’s mom got up. “Thank you, Henry. Denise. Would you like to come in, or are you in a hurry?”

Henry said, “I think being outside for a few minutes longer will be fine, if you don’t mind.”

“I don’t mind.”

“Also, nobody died. There was a man looking to start trouble for everyone, but he’s not going to bother us any longer.”

“Good to know. By the way, what do you and Robin do, if you don't mind me asking?”

“I’m a lead mortician at Steel Canyon Hospital. Robin’s a funeral home director. It’s how we met, actually.”

Mai said, “Oh, that sounds respectable. I’m just a hostess at a Japanese steakhouse.”

“What about your husband?”

“I’m single. Have been since before Jude was born.”

Jude wasn’t sure if anyone caught the hint to her tone, but his mom continued to be sour about what had happened. He only knew the little that his mom had told him before, and Henry knew even less. The two of them continued talking while Denise pointed inside, and Jude nodded. They slipped past his mom, but not without a “Don’t go too far,” like the house was an endless labyrinth instead of a modest, two-story house with two bedrooms.

“So you’re not freaked out?” Denise asked.

“Freaked out?” echoed Jude.

“By what my father does. It scares most kids at school who know about it.”

“I’m not most kids at school, in case you haven’t noticed. Besides, if I turned someone away because of who or what their parents were, then what would that make me? We’re friends now; let’s keep it that way.”

“I’m glad. We shared something today that I’ll never trade for the world. Something tells me that things are only going to get better for us now.”

“Sure, you bet.”

“Well, it looks like our folks are getting done talking for now. It must be time for my dad to get home and make dinner.”

“I’m surprised my mom isn’t arranging for some sort of dinner party.”

Denise hugged Jude again. “I know you’ve been out for half the day, but get some rest. See you on Monday.”

She walked out then, and the visit, along with Jude’s crazy day, was over.

***

Jude sat down while waiting for dinner to finish being made—his mom insisted on taking care of the place settings this time—and noticed something different. It felt like he sat on something slim and flimsy, so Jude checked the couch. Then his pants. There was a folded note in one pocket.

He went to his room to read it.

“The electrical storm was no electrical storm. It was you.

~Denise”

Author's Note: This chapter's a little short, but sweet.

-------------
Chapter 5
-------------

“What’s wrong, dear?” Jude’s mom asked while they were eating dinner.

Jude lied, “Nothing. I’m alright.”

“It sounds like you’ve had a long day.”

They sat in silence while they continued to eat. Jude continued to do so more slowly than usual. There was just too much going on for his mind to process at once.

“Mom?” he said. “I think I’m going to need a new doctor.”

“Alright, we can do that. Is there something wrong with the current one?”

“I don’t think I feel safe there anymore.”

“Because of what happened today, you mean. That’s fine.”

Another moment of silence passed before Jude said, “Mom?”

“Yes, dear?”

“Is it possible that I have superpowers?”

His mom stopped every motion in the blink of an eye. She had twirled and scooped some noodles onto a fork, which she now held in the air above her plate. “What, you mean like super strength or flying?”

“Not exactly. I mean . . . I don’t know.”

“I’m not going to poke or prod it out of you if something does happen. Let me know if you change your mind, or even if you discover that you have new abilities. I’m here for you.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

After dinner, they watched the TV together. The news was on, and the anchors jumped from story to story, in quicker successions depending on how much Jude wanted to know about that one report that passed in a flash, or at a slower rate depending on the level of disinterest he had. She swore that the commercials got more airtime than the stories she’d wanted to know more about.

The last report of the hour was about the murder of long-time villain Long Slither, who had recently been wanted for questioning in his possible involvement in Captain Patriot’s death. The news media had decided without any substantial evidence that Swan Diva was the villain’s killer.

A man appeared, who had been running for some office, who said that heroes had been given too much power, and the streets would be running with blood sooner rather than later if vigilantes continued to be allowed so much freedom.

His short speech hurt to hear, and Jude clenched the remote to the TV while hugging his own legs tightly. The man on the screen was making every hero sound like a supervillain just waiting to happen. A crowd of people booed him, but that did nothing to ease Jude’s worry.

Jude’s mom reached for the remote and pressed the power button, and then repeated a couple of times. Muttering something about the batteries having been new, she moved swiftly to the television to turn it off manually, and then returned to Jude who was still sitting on the couch with his arms crossed over his knees.

“Hey,” she said. “Everything’s going to be alright. I’m going to make sure of that.”

“Why did she do it?” asked Jude.

“Do what?”

“Why did she kill that villain? I know he was a bad guy, but heroes don’t do that, do they?”

“Not when they can help it. Jude, listen to me, everyone’s been uncertain or on edge since Captain Patriot died. Some are even in denial still. I can’t speak for Swan Diva, but I hope she had a good reason for doing what she did.” She quivered. “I really do.”

“So there’s a good reason to kill?”

“OK, maybe not, or perhaps it's too complicated for me to explain right now. That’s not something anyone should decide to do on their own. It could very well make you into a monster. But, if that’s how you see her now, then I will understand.”

“I saw her today, when it happened. What I saw wasn’t a monster. She was frightened, I think. She needed help, and I let her go. Now we might never see her again after this.”

“Maybe you’re right. Maybe you shouldn’t be saying never. Only time will tell.”

“I hope she’s OK, wherever she is.”

Jude’s mom snorted. “I’m sure she would be glad to hear that.”

***

Dreams as troubling as they were forgettable burned the night away, leaving Jude to awaken twice when it was still dark, and a third time after the sun was up. Unable to remember the dreams, however, Jude walked out of his room and stopped when he heard the television in the living room. One of the people talking . . . it couldn’t have been.

He hurried downstairs to the living room where his mother was nowhere to be found, but the television was on. It was an educational show with puppets that had survived over the decades, and Swan Diva was on as a guest star.

Jude sat in front of the screen, and took in what he was seeing.

“You mean anyone can be a hero?” asked a puppet.

“Absolutely.” Swan Diva’s voice remained unhindered by her mask. “It doesn’t matter if you have powers or not. What does matter is that you act with a good heart. It can be anything as small as being a friend to someone having a bad day, or being there for someone you never thought would need help, but then they surprise you.”

“Oh, wow. I want to be a hero just like you, Swan Diva.”

Jude continued to watch his idol make her appearances throughout the episode. This show was making him smile and feel something he’d missed and yearned for.

“I’m glad you like it,” said his mom, who now appeared by the kitchen.

“Where did you find this?” Jude asked. “I’ve never seen this episode before.”

“I recorded it a long time ago. Last night when you went to bed, I figured you might enjoy seeing this, so I looked in the garage for my old tapes. Then I remembered that I needed to find and hook up the old VCR, but I think it worked out well enough.”

“What else do you have laying around here?”

“I think that’s about it. Well, no, I do have some cookie cutters based on the most renowned heroes of the last decade, somewhere.”

“And I think I’m in the mood for cookies now.”

“Are you now?” She giggled. “Tell you what, eat your breakfast and get ready to run an errand with me, and we’ll make the best superhero cookies that Paragon’s ever seen.”

“You have a deal.”

“Let me know if you need more clothes.”

“Will do!” Jude ran to his room and shuffled through his closet for something simple to wear. “Do you think I can get a few girls’ shirts soon?”

His mom answered from another room, “We can do that today, or tomorrow when you come home from school.”

Jude’s heart leapt. “Tomorrow’s fine.”

***

Sunday afternoon, after lunch, was spent by Jude and his mom making cookies. The cutters pressed the heroes’ likenesses into the dough, though they looked cartoonish. The company that had made them several years ago had taken stylistic liberties, but at least every hero was recognizable.

Lots of little Swan Divas, Captain Patriots, and other heroes went in and out of the oven, and ultimately smelled delicious. Jude recognized a couple of the other heroes as ones who had fallen in battle some years ago, and another as one who’d retired publicly. Now, here they all were again, in high abundance.

“Mom?” said Jude.

“Yes, dear?” replied his mother.

“Do we have a cookie jar in the garage? Our last one broke a couple years ago.”

“How in the world did I miss that? Damn.”

All Jude could do was laugh. Then, by the time the day had ended, it was perfect.

-------------
Chapter 6
-------------

When classes resumed on Monday, it was almost like nothing had happened, except Jude could tell that that was a lie. Everyone still felt the impact of what had happened on Friday, and then on Saturday. No one wanted to talk about it, as far as Jude could tell, but at least everyone was trying to move on with life.

It was the day of the week when a couple of the P.E. coaches had their students either jog or walk around the track ring for a couple laps before sitting down in the bleachers and warm sunlight.

Jude and Denise found one another in no time, and joined for a brisk walk.

“Did you get my message?” she asked.

“I did,” Jude responded. “When did you slip that in my pants?”

“When I left your house on Saturday. I wrote it while my father was filling out the patient release form, and then gave it to you some time after that.”

“How though? I didn’t even see or feel you when you did it.”

“Never mind that. Did you do anything else like you’d done at the doctor’s office?”

“I don’t even know what I did.”

Denise just gave Jude a look while they continued walking. When she looked away, her face became a more pensive one for a moment. She asked, “How do I put this without drawing attention from everyone else? The electricity came from your arms. It was loud. My ears were ringing when I ran over to you, and I was as far back as the waiting room when the burst of electricity happened.”

Jude looked around at the track ring to see if anyone had overheard this. No one gave any indication that they had, and it seemed like everyone was at least some distance away. “I can’t shoot lightning out of my hands, Denise.”

“Sure you can. How could you have done what I’ve seen and not know?”

“I’m not sure. You really saw me doing this?”

“A real shocker, huh? Maybe I should start calling you Joules.”

“Please don’t.”

“I wonder if you got it from your parents.”

Jude laughed. “Somehow, I doubt my mom has any powers, or I would have noticed by now. As for my father, well . . . I couldn’t tell you. I never met the man, but if he had them and Mom knew, then I think she would have said somethi—Oh!”

He recalled his last injection. A nurse had said something about the man in the next room not getting the right syringe, or something like that. Then the lights flickered before the blast of lightning had happened. When no one was within earshot, he repeated this little memory to Denise.

“We need to tell my dad, and your mom,” Denise said. “You were lucky to survive a terrible mistake, and luckier than that considering your newfound ability. Between the malpractice and the deal your doctor had made with Penne, something needs to happen before your doctor does it again. Or worse.”

“He’s not my doctor anymore,” Jude replied. “I was already planning to find another one.”

“Good, then this shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Whatever happened to Penne? Do you know?”

“No idea. I hope he gets put away real good.”

An awkward silence followed. The kind of awkward where two friends could have said something, but neither one did because nothing came to mind.

They nearly finished their second lap when Denise whispered, “So, do you have your costume picked out yet?” Her tone was a giddy one.

Jude said, “I don’t even know how my power works yet, assuming that this is true. It’s a little early to be thinking about becoming a hero. Besides, spandex is probably a bad idea, considering . . . you know.” He nodded downward while Denise was looking at him.

“Then we’ll need to figure out how your power works, won’t we? We can figure out the rest later. Maybe some cleavage and a mini-skirt.” Her voice drifted off while she went on, her pace picking up just a bit.

“H-hey.”

***

They ate a quick lunch and hurried to the computers at the school library. There was a side room where most of the computers could be found. Denise had an idea as to how to find what they need to learn about Jude’s lightning powers. They each took a seat at adjacent computers, and began their search with what time they had left before needing to go to their next classes.

The only other person in the room was the lab technician, who was listening to his music through a pair of headphones and doing something on his own computer that seemed to require his concentration.

“Lots of M.E.T.A. links,” noted Jude once the search had begun.

Denise said, “Yeah, what is that?”

“Mutant-something-Teenager-Assistance, I think? Oh, ‘Established.’ They’re an organization meant for aiding young people with powers.”

“I keep finding forums where people ask what we’re looking for, or for other power sets, but they’ve either been taken down or are blocked by our school. That just leaves us with trusting your new power to those M.E.T.A. guys.”

“Why do I get the feeling that clicking on one of these M.E.T.A. links will result in someone kicking down the door and taking me away, never to be seen again?” For Jude, it came out like a sigh stuffed with sarcastic humor. He wasn’t sure, yet, if he could trust some big organization like that. More than that, he was disappointed by this.

“I’m sure it’s not that bad,” Denise said.

“No, but I wanted you to help me, not a bunch of people I don’t know.”

“Jude, do you remember what we promised? We’d help one another get better at making new friends. What if you meet these people and make friends with them? That sounds like a win to me.”

“I suppose you’re right. I just . . . I don’t know. I guess I also hoped that the answer would be easier to find. Like, one of these blocked forums you mention, if I could just enter one of them and—whoa!”

Jude felt like he had lashed onto something, and both he and that something pulled at one another in a short game of tug-o-war until they collided and became one. Jude’s body was no longer physical in the strict sense that he’d known for more than a dozen years.

He could not see anything. She could not see anything. She simply was, floating free in the unknown, and things were tangible that shouldn’t have been.

Was that a poem by the schoolyard bully she came in contact with? That was sure to leave Jude laughing in the future.

“Jude, what happened? Where did you go?” It was Denise’s voice.

Slowly understanding things, Jude thought about a word processor. Nothing happened. She thought about the internet browser, stilling nothing except for an ethereal presence above Jude’s consciousness.

Wait a minute.

She thought about the browser again, and again, trying various different ways to reach for it, or move toward the ethereal presence. It took time, but she got it. It was visible to her now, and she could interact with it using her willpower alone.

“Denise,” she said when Jude reached what she knew to be the browser.

There was no response from her friend, but she knew that she had done something with the browser. Jude was on that search engine when she had entered the system.

“What the fuck?” muttered Denise. “How did all these sites with my name—? Wait. Jude, are you in there?”

“Yes,” Jude responded.

“OK, that’s really cool, but how are you getting out?”

“I don’t know yet. My first thought was communicating with you from the great beyond.”

“Knock that off, you nut. Great, now the computer’s showing results for song lyrics for ‘The Great Beyondman.’”

“I’m the great, the magnificent. See my greatest trick, and now I’m gone.”

“You’re a help.”

“How has the lab technician not seen this?” Jude wondered.

“You’re asking me.”

“Oh, he’s playing a game right now. Huh, that’s a nice trick. I guess I have full contact with the lab, and the internet as well. It’s too bad those forums I mentioned are still blocked. Wait, hold that thought. I think I can treat the block like a massive door rather than an impenetrable wall.”

Jude moved herself to the main computer overseeing the lab, and tested the first step in her plan. She thought about the programs running in the computer’s background, and sought for the security settings there, hoping not to alert the technician to her actions.

The best she found was the search logs by herself and Denise since they’d walked in about nine minutes earlier. Realizing that deleting the log would have been more suspicious than the log itself, Jude wondered how she could change it.

After a moment of pondering this, she felt a green light wash past her.

What? A virus scan? Oh, good, you don’t see me as a threat. Keep up the good work then.

When the exchange was over, and only after then, Jude realized that she took it like nothing out of the ordinary. She would have shrugged it off, but Jude had nothing to shrug with at the moment. All she had was her digital form with which she was free to do whatever she wanted or be what she wanted.

Jude “touched” the search log and exerted her will into it. A couple of her own searches turned into information on bands with superpowers, and then she did the same for her friend before the virus scan came around again.

“Oh, come on!” exclaimed the technician. The virus scan was slowing down his game, and costing him a match against another player.

Feeling sorry for the man, Jude sent a wave of dirty thoughts through the network toward the opposing player’s computer, and hoped that it did something.

Seconds later, she heard the technician excitedly press a few keys and mumble a number of expletives she didn’t care to catch. Then the man shouted a loud cheer.

Now. Jude entered the security settings, flipped an imaginary switch, and pulled away from the technician’s computer toward the one she’d been sitting at mere moments ago. Finding the correct computer did not take long; Denise was humming a tune.

The same tune that Jude had quoted earlier, even.

“I’m back,” wrote Jude.

Denise asked, “What’s the technician so excited about?”

“He’s winning, I think. Can you access one of those forums now?”

“Give me a moment. Oh, nice.”

“You got it?”

“Oh, no, I found a good place to buy costume pieces online. Among other things.” Her tone sure was playful, if not suggestive.

“Denise.”

“Here we go. One list of things to look for with Electro . . . kinesis . . . ? Printing now.”

“Perfect. Now to find a way out of this computer.”

Really, it was so simple when Jude thought about it. She entered the system wanting to enter one of the sites that could help her. So now it was a matter of wanting to leave the system, of wanting to enter the outside world, and of wanting a physical body that was truly her own.

The pulling sensation came again. This time, it felt like she pulled, and the surreal, digital realm around her pushed, almost like she was on a swing. Rushing through the unknown, Jude flew into something as she fell onto solid ground. She could do better, but this was going to take getting used to.

And then she heard the sound of papers dropping.

When Jade’s vision finished correcting itself from all of the turning and aligning multiple images into one, she turned to find a surprised Denise. Denise helped her up.

“How do you feel?” Denise asked.

“Odd,” Jude mentioned softly. Something about her voice felt different to her.

“Come on, let’s get you out of here. One foot in front of the other? Good, you can still walk. Alright, let’s not forget our IDs, and we are out of here.”

Denise waved to the technician, and continued to guide Jude by the arm. Jude’s skin felt different. Jude’s everything felt different. Denise only let go briefly to run back in and grab the pages she had dropped, which she stuffed into her bag before grabbing Jude again.

“This way,” Denise said.

“Wait, what’s happening?” Jude’s voice was softer too. Jude’s voice had yet to crack or deepen, but now it was somehow refined. It seemed like it was on the way to maturity without becoming a man’s voice.

For the love of every hero, and even a few villains, why did Jude’s chest feel weighted and itchy while Jude and Denise hurried to their destination?

Jude saw where they were entering and processed it only a fraction of a second too late. “Wait, why are we going to the girl’s locker room?”

Luckily, there wasn’t anyone else present to see Jude standing here, breaking a stupid, but ancient rule. Jude eyed the exit, and inched toward it while Denise dug through her bag.

“I know I have a spare in here. Judy, stop. Don’t go just yet.”

“I’m not ready for this. I shouldn’t be here.”

“Not ready? Judy, haven’t you noticed yet? Here, let me find a mirror.” With a piece of clothing in her hand, and her bag over her shoulder, Denise guided a nervous Jude across the room toward a mirror.

However, Jude wasn’t paying attention to the reflection ahead. Jude needed to know why his chest felt like it was picking a fight with his shirt, and why his pants felt wrong as well. So Jude used his free hand to pull his shirt forward by the neck while he and Denise slowed down.

The whole world might as well have slowed to a stop then. Those were boobs under Jude’s shirt, he was sure of it.

“Judy, look,” said Denise.

Jude—no, Judy—finally let it all click as she brought up her gaze. Denise getting excited and calling her Judy, the small-yet-somehow-heavy boobs bouncing on her chest; the reflection only confirmed it.

She was a girl now, physically and thoroughly.

Author's Note: Heya all, I'd just like to take a quick moment to remind y'all I currently have a book out on Amazon ("Elysium Shining"), and am working on more when time allows. I recommend giving it a look if you like my work so far.

-------------
Chapter 7
-------------

Judy walked into math class with less than ten seconds to spare. A few of the students stared as she sat down in her seat, which was close to the back without being in the same row as the usual troublemakers.

She was thankful to Denise for lending her a spare pair of shorts, which felt remarkably better than the boys’ pants she had worn earlier in the day, yet the shorts weren’t quite the right size. They were an inch too loose. She was going to need new clothes sooner than she’d thought she might, which came with a mix of emotions. She reined those feelings in when the teacher began to call everyone’s names.

Even though her last name was Tanimoto, placing her nearer to the end of the list, the teacher stopped roll call after only a couple names to look at her.

“I’m sorry,” the math teacher said, tilting her head and looking as though she were holding her head in place so that it wouldn’t screw off at the neck, “but who are you?”

“Just the same old me,” Judy responded.

“You look like the young man who normally sits there, but you’re a girl.”

“Paragon City happened? I mean, stranger things have happened than people changing genders. It’s really a longer story than I care to tell.”

The teacher tucked her clipboard under her arm while keeping a vigilant focus on Judy. She quizzed Judy, with everyone bearing witness, on the material they had gone over last week.

On the last question, Judy said that they didn’t go over the algebraic formula, and the teacher thought she’d caught an impostor in her lie. Then another student pointed out that class had been interrupted last Friday before the teacher could get to the formula, and the school closed down before class could end properly.

With a visible flush, the teacher admitted defeat, and the lesson went on.

This repeated, minus the math problems, in English class. But, the biggest bother Judy really had during the last two class periods of the day—and especially in the time between them—was her boobs bouncing and rubbing against the inside of her shirt. Why had no one told her before that a girl’s nipples were so sensitive?

Judy found Denise after school standing in the usual pick-up area. Denise looked her way with a gaze that hinted at worry before she said, “Our moms are parked next to one another. Are you ready for this?”

“No, but it’ll only be worse if we don’t go now,” Judy surmised. “Let’s go.”

They walked together toward the cars where they found Judy’s mom and Robin talking to one another. Judy grimaced while she trailed behind her friend between both vehicles, and the talking slowed to a stunning stop once the older women saw her. Both mothers glanced at one another, and then Robin got out of her car as Judy’s mom unlocked the doors and waved everyone over. All four of them sat inside of the one car now, with Judy and Denise in the back seat.

Their moms had turned in their seats, and said together, “Alright, talk.”

“I’m still figuring out what happened myself,” said Judy.

“Yeah, one moment she’s getting zapped inside of a computer, and the next she’s got a female body,” said Denise.

“All of this because of that shot I received on Saturday. The nurse whispered something about it being the wrong room.”

Robin raised her hand to stop them, and said, “Wait. Wait-wait-wait-wait, Henry came home and told me you nearly died because Leon Penne was there.”

“He was, and I did. I was out for five hours following a lightning storm. That I caused with my hands.”

“You died?!” asked Judy’s mom.

“Not exactly. Remember how the new batteries in the TV remote died? I think I might have drained them, along with several lights and instruments at the hospital, but I don’t really know the details of how it happened. I think that energy kept me alive until I could wake up.”

“And this happened after your shot?”

“Yes.”

Robin asked, “What kind of shot were you supposed to receive?”

“Estrogen,” said everyone else.

Denise’s mother squinted as if she was trying to pierce Judy with her gaze. “You were a transgender this whole time?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Judy averted her eyes from feeling uncomfortable.

“Wow, you’re a brave kid. Promise me you’ll be more careful in the future. Both of you. There aren’t enough understanding people out there.”

“It’s not like I look for trouble. But, I promise.”

Judy’s mom said, “You’re all girl now, though.” The look on her face seemed to ask if she was right, and that she waited for an answer.

“I think so. I have all the parts, but we didn’t really get a good look before the bell rang and we had to go to class.”

“I’d like to have a doctor look at you.”

“Oh, do we have to?”

“Oh yeah, we do. The question is who we can trust.”

“I might know someone,” said Robin. “There’s an O.B.G.Y.N who specializes in meta cases and confidentiality. I met her through my work, and happen to go to her even though I don’t have powers of my own. Call me later when we’re both home, and I’ll give you her information.”

“Thank you, Robin. That’s a big help. Now, Jude . . . Julie? Judy? We made plans to get you some clothes today. It looks like you’re going to need some now.”

“Oh yeah, Henry said that he and Denise didn’t get to buy a new outfit the other day. You don’t think that maybe we can go together somewhere?”

“We could. All of us in the same car, or do you want to go separately and meet somewhere?”

“I think meeting somewhere would be good.”

They agreed on a shopping center in Peregrine where there sat a respectable thrift store. Along the way, Judy and her mother talked more about her new powers, and how she was still learning about them. Her mom asked if she had any plans to use her powers in the capacity of a costumed hero, and Judy said that she wasn’t sure. She would love to help people, but she needed to worry about having a better grasp of her powers first. Her mom called that a wise decision.

Peregrine was the main beach district in Paragon City, located in the southeast corner of the mainland where there was a short peninsula. It was home to a few science laboratories as well as the shoreline. It had its own houses and shops too, of course, but those could be found almost anywhere in the city. This particular thrift store had a reputation for keeping itself, and its wares, cleaner than anywhere else in the city.

Inside the store, Denise wasted no time picking out an outfit for herself, and then holding up something provocative to her friend. Judy blushed like crazy when she saw what her friend had picked out for her, and declined excitedly.

Judy’s mom said that they’d need to go to another store later to pick up a couple bras for Judy, who then added a swimsuit to their list of things to get.

After a sigh, Judy’s mom said, “I suppose so. Do you really need one? The summer’s over.”

“I still have swimming on Fridays until around Halloween,” said Judy.

“I’m starting to think we should get a doctor’s note to excuse you from P.E.”

“Mom, come on. You know how much I like swimming.”

“Your powers, though. OK, fine. We’ll get you a swimsuit as well, but I want you to be extra careful inside the pool.”

Denise and her mom were done in no time, but they stuck around for a bit to spend more time with their new friends. Judy caught both moms gabbing in one corner while she carried a few changes of clothes into the fitting room.

Gyah! she thought when she was down to her underwear. I wish I had panties already. She removed her shirt, and stopped mid-reach before grabbing the first change of clothes.

The timid, dainty girl in the mirror was her in every way. If having this new body was a fluke, she hoped that it never reversed. Every curve, every inch of smooth skin. Her boobs were small and cute. There was only one thing she had not yet seen in the last few hours. Judy pushed on the front of her underwear, revealing some hair that she would have to keep with the occasional trim, but an otherwise smooth mound with a slit at the bottom.

She fought her urges to explore further. There would be time and a better place to do it when she got home, she thought to herself. Resisting the persistent pangs of curiosity, Jude pulled on the jeans first.

They fit so snug, and so right, unlike men’s pants, which were too thick. The thinner fabric was comfortable as it wrapped around her legs. The only downside she could notice was the lack of pockets. Then came her first new shirt. It again felt so right, and not like it was assaulting her nipples, though they were barely visible through the shirt.

Judy thought she liked the color and design of it, but she wanted someone’s opinion. Was that a thing? She never thought to ask anyone for an opinion on her look before. She unlocked the door to her stall, and the door opened in an instant. Denise and Judy’s mom rushed into the stall and closed the door behind them.

“Come on,” said Judy’s mom, “We need to hide our feet. Oh, that looks nice on you. More later, more later. Hurry.”

“What’s going on?” Judy asked.

“Three men in ski masks and guns walked in just now. Robin’s still out there, but she said she’ll be fine as long as her daughter is here with us. Let’s keep it down, and crouch on the seat here. Hopefully, they won’t see our feet and that’ll be enough.”

“Men with guns? Are they robbing a thrift store?” Judy’s hoarse whisper did nothing to hide her cynical question.

However, her mom and friend each put a hand over her mouth.

Moments later, Judy heard heavy footsteps enter the fitting room. A distant voice called for the man to check every stall.

Her heart pounded, and one of the lights flickered. She could hear the man walk to the end of the line of stalls, and how he was pushing each door open. One by one. He got closer, and Judy’s heart pounded harder while her friend shook against her side.
The man only got closer. Judy knew that she had to do something, but her mind swarmed with too many impossible ideas. Then, finally, she saw the metal handle on the door, and grabbed it while hoping for the best.

Please don’t hurt Mom and Denise. Please don’t hurt Mom and Denise.

On the other side, the man reached the door and pushed it. He met some resistance, and must have reached for the handle next, because Judy felt the reverberations. It was now or never, and Judy felt for the buzzing energy within herself. Then she tried to connect that energy to her hand.

“Arg!” the man shouted. He took a step away from the door and turned. “What was that?”

Judy reached under the door and tried once again to connect the buzzing energy to her hand, and then through it. A visible spark shot out, but it felt like so much more.

She watched and listened as the man not only screamed out again, but he fell to the ground.

Her mom ran out of the door and pounced on the man. It happened so fast that Judy didn’t quite see her mom knock the man out. She did, however, see a second man spot them from a distance and point his gun with a shout.

As if that wasn’t enough, the manager on duty came out with a shotgun, and then aimed it at each of the two masked men still standing. The manager had already taken one shot, possibly at the man Judy could not see, but it was enough to make the second man turn back and forth between the manager and the fitting rooms.

Robin threw something at the second man, and ducked back behind the shelving partitions while the object struck the man in the head. The man shot at the ceiling in reflex. While he was too distracted by everything going on, including the bits of ceiling falling on him, Judy stayed low and shot a spark toward his legs.

She missed; the electricity hit the floor below the man, but it was enough to ground him. Robin, Judy’s mom, and another customer took the chance to pile onto the man and subdue him, leaving the manager to keep focus on the third masked man.

The other customer gave no indication that he saw Judy use her power. Then again, it was Paragon City. Random people with superpowers weren’t exactly a rarity.

***

When they got home, Judy and her mom dropped their personal bags near the small table in the entryway, and Judy’s mom said, “What a day. I hope you got everything you needed.”

“I think so,” said Judy, still carrying a few big bags of clothes that she knew she’d have to clean before the night was over. “Do we have enough laundry soap?”

“I’m too tired to remember. How do you feel about take-out tonight?”

“Sounds good to me.”

It took a few odd moments before Judy started a load of laundry, and then she was back in her room, sitting on her bed, and trying really hard to ignore the boy’s clothes hanging in the closet. She couldn't.

“Oh, couldn’t you have changed too?” she asked her old clothes.

Then she fell backward, catching sight of the poster that she was glad did not change. How could it, really?

“We’ll meet again,” Judy said. “And then we’ll save the world, maybe.” She giggled all the way until she dozed off.

-------------
Chapter 8
-------------

Over the next few days, Judy narrowly avoided walking into the boys’ locker room out of habit, and entered the girls’ one with some timidity. She remained calm when she realized that no one was looking Judy’s way because every girl was too busy changing clothes or chatting out of sight.

Each day, it didn’t last long before someone noticed her who had known her as Julian, and the girl who noticed her would scramble to cover herself up, regardless of whether she was dressed or half-naked. It was then that Judy noticed a few girls gossiping and giggling while glancing her way. She made her attempts to ignore it, and then Denise would join her in the corner of the locker room, making the rest of the world not matter quite so much.

On Tuesday, Denise eyed and smirked at Judy’s hair, which was now styled after pixie cuts. Judy’s mom had fixed it up a little to look more gender neutral, given how short it was. Judy had to explain as much to her friend during their class time.

Their gym clothes were generic and unisex, so Judy didn’t have to buy anything new when she’d learned that the old set still fit. Her 32a bra protected her sensitive chest from the painted lettering on her shirt, and she was thankful for that. Denise let Judy use her locker until the school got with the times and assigned a new one in the girls’ room. Neither girl knew when that would happen.

Some of the boys and girls laughed at Judy, and some did not. A few even whispered to her that she was brave, whatever it was that had happened.

Then came Friday when she had swimming. Everyone saw Judy in her one-piece suit, which combined a few shades of purple. The lighter shades shot across the front and back of it diagonally and blended into the darker one along the edges of the light, crooked streaks.

After seeing this, the few people who remained negatively verbal about Judy’s change were seen as assholes and idiots around the school. But Judy and Denise didn’t care, because they had something else in mind than simply showing off her new figure that she was comfortable with.

First, though, came the moment of truth. Judy had been able to take showers up until now, but no one had been in the water with her, so she could not say yet if her power was safe around other people. She reined in her worries, and sat on the edge of the pool while dipping her feet in one by one.

No one flinched or showed signs of being electrocuted.

Judy nodded to Denise, who was already in the pool waiting for her, and then she slipped the rest of the way in. Her exhalation of relief came while she was submerged, and Judy came back up when it was over. Goodness, it was nice to breathe easy again.

Denise challenged Judy, “Hey, I’ll race you. Three laps across the length of the pool.”

“You’re on,” Judy said.

She swam hard and took a breath when she could. Judy had never done any swimming since her transformation, but she was doing well enough, she thought. However, one of the awkward class clowns was swimming the other way and was bound for a collision with either her or her friend, or both. Judy had to stop halfway through her first lap to avoid him, and he kept going like nothing mattered in the world.

Judy would have said something, but the idiot had a reputation for getting defensive no matter how wrong he clearly was.

Meanwhile, Denise didn’t stop. She used the depth of the pool to duck under the idiot and keep going. Seeing this, Judy pushed herself to catch up to her friend. She pushed herself so hard that she started to feel that buzzing energy grow within her.

No, not here. Don’t shock everyone here.

So now she had three tasks to contend with: catching up to her friend and beating her at the race, avoiding the idiot swimming the shorter length of the pool, and trying not to use her power. Judy wasn’t entirely sure of the effect that electricity had on chlorinated water, but she was willing to bet it wasn’t pretty.

Judy kicked off of the wall at the end of the first lap, as did Denise shortly before her, and she kept up her strokes, preparing herself for the interloper to their race.

She dove in deeper into the water and changed her stroke to try to match or compensate for the maneuver. However, Denise was once again pulling away. Her friend was too good of a swimmer, but Judy did not give up.

Rising back up to the surface, she stroked like she had never stroked before. Even though Denise passed her a few seconds before Judy could finished her second lap, she kicked off of the wall and pressed onward. This time, no one was getting in their way. This time, Judy would catch up and pass her friend.

These thoughts reinforced every stroke, and every stroke reinforced those thoughts. The water was growing too turbulent for her goggles, so she closed her eyes. She breathed in at one chance with her head above the water, and she breathed out the next, then back in the time after that. She pushed the water behind her as hard as she pushed against her electric power.

Then she felt a hand on top of her head, prompting her to stop. It was another classmate, who nodded to Judy and swam off before Judy could fully process the fact that she nearly rammed into the wall.

Denise was a few short feet away with her chin and arms sprawled out along the edge of the pool. She looked at Judy whilst breathing just as heavily as her. She said, “That was the best race I’ve ever had. Good job, Judy.”

“What? You mean you knew how far behind you I was the whole time?”

“It’s an affinity I have. I can tell when someone is near me when I have my eyes closed; it’s also good for finding walls before they find my head. Being a somewhat practiced swimmer helps too.”

“My power almost came out earlier when that guy cut us off. I’m starting to think that I should ask someone who would really know whether or not pool water conducts electricity.”

“On the bright side, you would have been the fastest swimmer in this school.”

“Denise.”

“I’m only joking. So, do you have any plans after school?”

“I have a doctor’s appointment. It’s the one your mom recommended.”

“OK. Then we can figure it out later,” said Denise

“Figure what out?”

“Your hero name, silly. It’d be totally cool if you had one.”

“Yeah, that would be awesome.”

***

“Do you want me to go in with you, or would you like me to wait out here?” Mai asked when it was Judy’s turn to head into one of the examination rooms.

“I think I’ll be fine,” Judy said to her mom. “If the lights flash an S.O.S., then you can come barging in with a full squad of heroes and police officers.”

Judy went into the room while carrying the paperwork that she was still filling out. Her mom had helped with the few questions she could not answer herself, and what remained now were her name and gender, which had not been legally changed as of yet.

Only after sitting down inside the examination room did Judy find it odd that a document at an O.B.G.Y.N.’s office would ask for a gender.

“Dr. Terrell will be with you shortly,” said the departing nurse.

Most doctor’s offices liked to have posters or diagrams in their examination rooms that related to their field of expertise. However, as Judy looked around the room, there wasn’t any such poster in sight. The room was instead decorated with subtle, feminine colors and a few photos that looked as though they were taken by someone using a travel power, like flight or super speed.

Judy was looking at one of the possible flight photographs when the door opened behind her. In walked a friendly looking woman with the quintessential white coat.

“Ms. Tanimoto!” Doctor Terrell stopped for a moment, and checked her chart. She mumbled something that Judy could not catch. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. Feel free to call me Trish, or Doctor.”

They shook hands.

“Did you have any questions about that paperwork there?” the doctor asked.

“Um, well...” Judy began. “I understand most places require a legal name and gender, but if I put those down you might think I’m being silly or something.”

Trish handed her a couple sticky notes. “Usually, I have to tell new patients that the gender question is only there because the state requires it, but, for the sake of completion or honesty, whichever you care for more, put the one you identify as on the actual document and your former identity on either note. One for your name, and one for your gender.”

“Seriously, it’s that easy?”

“My people have their moments. So then, you’ve been referred to me by someone.”

“A family friend, yes.”

The doctor raised a brow toward Judy as if she were trying to get a better read on her. “Female to male transgender, born a boy but woke up a girl, or . . . ?”

“I was born with boy parts, but was going through hormone therapy when this happened. It’s a long story, which involves superpowers.”

“How so?”

Judy did her best to recount what had happened at the other doctor’s office last week, to which Doctor Terrell winced but let Judy go on, and how she had gone to the computer lab at the school library so that she could research her newfound power.

“When I came out of the computer, I looked like this with girl parts instead of boy ones. I’ve been eating, sleeping, and everything else like this ever since,” she said.

“How do you like it?” the doctor asked.

“How do I like what?”

“Being a girl. Well, having the body of one.”

“I’ve always wanted this, it’s like a dream. But, for the first few nights including last night, I broke down crying. Is this really happening? Will it last? Why did no one tell me that going to the bathroom was so different? Things like that.”

“That’s to be expected. Transition periods take a long time for good reason; people wishing to go from one gender to the other need time to adjust, even if what they always wanted is a full transformation. You’ll be fine, I’m sure. Let me see this.”

Doctor Terrell examined the paperwork that Judy had finished filling out, except for one question halfway down the second page. Judy could see her gaze land on that question, and the smirk twist on her face.

“There’s no shame, you know,” said the doctor. “I can respect your privacy for not wanting to tell me how often you masturbate, but just so you know, it’s perfectly normal, even at the age of fourteen.”

The lights flashed. Had Judy ever blushed this hard in her life?

Judy tried to keep it under control for fear that her mom might barge in demanding answers or wanting to thump heads. She made as much effort to get some words out. “I haven’t. I mean, not since I transformed.”

“That’s totally alright too,” the doctor consoled. “When you’re ready, you’re ready. Just be careful when you do it. You don’t want to hurt yourself. Now, since this is an examination, I’m sure you’ve just been looking forward to what’s next. If you’d be so kind as to remove your pants and underwear, and lie back.”

Flicker.

“Everyone’s favorite part,” the doctor’s lie was about as obvious as the sky being blue, and she doubtlessly knew it. “Just lie back and relax. I am a professional, and you are in good hands.”

Judy did lie back. In an attempt to calm herself, she asked, “How long have you been doing this?”

“Since the early 90s. I came to Paragon and opened this office fifteen years ago. Now, take a deep breath.”

The exam went on with tools one might expect for a young lady. Before the doctor could test for depth, she saw that Judy had a hymen and commented on it:

“Your transformation appears to have been pretty thorough. You are every bit a virgin and healthy young woman, but I would like to run one more test to be sure that everything is there. The problem is that the device is electronic.”

“How is that a problem, Doctor?”

“Your electrokinesis. We’ve already seen what it does to the lights, but what if your power short circuits the device, or you drain it of energy before it can do any good? Hmm... As to the former, you’re able to take baths and showers regularly, yes?”

“Yes, Doctor. I’m even able to go swimming without harming anyone. I found that out today during P.E.”

“Good, that solves the likelihood of my device shorting out and exploding in my hands. That leaves power drainage.”

“That only happens if I’m nervous or scared.”

“I haven’t scared you too badly, have I? Tell you what, you can put your underwear back on, but I need you to continue lying back. Let me get the Vit-Scan.”

Judy was glad to put her panties back on, and wasted no time doing so while the doctor grabbed something from the dresser. The device had two parts, which weren’t connected through any cable. One looked like a video pad from science fiction shows, and the other like a crazy computer mouse with three tubes along either side.

“Is this going to hurt?” asked Judy.

“Of course not,” the doctor responded. “But some of my patients have told me that it tickles a bit, so be ready for that.”

Somehow, there was no flicker.

Trish rested the flat bottom over Judy’s bare tummy, and she pressed a button on the top. The device lit up with a little blue beacon near the middle, and Judy felt some vibrations moving throughout her lower torso. It didn’t take long, but she found herself resisting the urge to jerk or laugh.

She watched as the doctor tinkered with the video tablet, though Judy could not see what was on it.

“Well, well,” said the doctor. “Everything’s all there. That makes you a marvel, my dear, considering how you transformed. And you’re inside the device now. Good thing I took a screenshot in case you wanted to see it.”

Sure enough, Judy was inside the device. She guessed this meant that her ability was not limited to large computers. While she was there, Judy took a look at the screenshot of her insides, and immediately looked away. It was just so weird. Surreal, even.

Using the same trick as before, she moved out of the device. However, she did so while imagining a better landing than the last time, and Judy landed on her feet once she was out. The change in gravity caught up with her, and she caught herself on the exam table.

“Sorry about that,” Judy said. “It just tickled too much, and I got really curious as to what you were looking at.”

“Don’t you worry, I was a teenager once myself,” said Doctor Terrell.

“So now what?”

“Well, we have a couple options regarding your legal name and gender. I can easily sign away whatever documentation you need to go to a judge, and spend needless amounts of time and money so that everywhere you go matches up their records, or you can leave it to us. You’re a minor, and I know transgenders aren’t known for their enormous wallet sizes. Besides, I suspect I know what happened with your last doctor, and I mean to hold them accountable for it.”

“How long would the legal change take if I left it with you?”

“About a week, or maybe less. You like that idea.”

“I do,” Judy said.

“Very good. Now, I have a simple favor to ask of you in return. Keep a journal, or a diary, whichever. You have more changes coming, and a lot of adjusting to go through. It doesn’t need to be every day. You can write en entry once a week, or every time something big happens. Watch how being a girl physically affects your emotions, keep a lookout on the changes in your habits or lifestyle, and feel free to share your highlights with me during your annual check-ups. Deal?”

“Sure.”

“Great. Now, before you and your mother run off thinking you can go a whole year without seeing my glamorous face again, I’d like to schedule a follow-up in about a month, or whenever the soonest is that we can get you in after that time.”

“OK. May I ask why?”

“You can, but I’m hoping you’ll find out by the time your next visit comes. If not, then I’ll let you know all about it then.”

-------------
Chapter 9
-------------

September 27? Dear Diary?

OK, I’m bad at this. I guess I’ll come up with something soon.

My name is Judy Tanimoto. I’m 14 years old, and it has been five days since my body changed for the better. I have decided, for now, to write a new entry every other Saturday unless something big happens that cannot wait to be shared.

Denise’s family, Mom, and I are eating out together tonight. It seemed like a fun idea at the time. I’m writing this now while my mom and I wait for them.

So uhh... See you in two weeks?

“Hey, what’s this?” came a familiar voice before Judy could close her journal. Her friend Denise had found her at the counter even though they were going to sit at a table, and she slid the journal out of Judy’s reach with some ease. “Uh-huh, uh-huh . . . What? No cute boys or girls?”

Judy said, “I told you, I never really thought about that sort of thing.”

Denise returned the journal. “I know, but it’s been a long week full of all sorts of changes.”

“I think I would have told you if I fell for anyone during that time, Denise.”

“And I’m just playing with you. Come on, my folks are sitting down with your mom now. It wouldn’t make sense for you to be way over here the whole night.”

“No, it wouldn’t. Let’s go.”

***

“...That’s when the guy said, ‘Wing it? I’m a speedster!’” Henry laughed after telling the story. It was a humorous one involving himself, a hero checking out of the hospital, and a coffee girl.

While everyone at the table joined in the laughter, they did not compare to Henry’s volume, which Judy began to worry might disturb the restaurant and get them thrown out.

Thankfully, it didn’t.

“He’s been telling this story to a lot of our friends since it happened on Monday,” Robin explained.

“It’s a good story,” replied Henry.

“I’m not saying it isn’t, dear.”

“I just really enjoyed it when it happened. That’s all.”

[“He never talks about our sex lives.”] Robin spoke in Japanese, which caused Judy to perk up. It didn’t look as if the words were directed at anyone, and yet she said them in a language that Judy and her mother could understand.

[“Would you want him to?”] responded Judy’s mom.

[“Oh shit, I didn’t mean to say that out loud.”]

[“You think out loud in Japanese?”]

[“Sometimes. I didn’t know you actually spoke it. I mean, I didn’t want to assume.”]

[“Oh yes. I grew up in Japan before coming back to the States where I was born. Where did you learn it?”] said Mai.

[“High school and college. Back then, I thought it was more interesting than my family business of running funeral homes or conducting services, so I guess I just hung on to that after coming to Paragon fifteen years ago.”]

[“That’s when I moved to this country!”]

The two women laughed amongst themselves. Denise and Henry could only look at them as if they were watching some random hero or villain bust in unexpectedly and juggle torches for their audience. Judy, however, stayed out of it while trying to push her smile as far to the side as possible.

Then the conversation moved to sex and romance, which was the point when Judy tried desperately to ignore them by thinking of other things. But only one real idea came to mind then. It hit her hard too. She slid her seat back. Her chair skid across the floor harder than she had intended.

“Excuse me,” Judy said, standing up. “I just need to use the restroom real quick.”

“You know what? Me too.” Denise stood as well.

“We’ll be back.”

They walked as much side-by-side as the restaurant would allow, weaving around tables full of people who were all in their own tiny worlds for the moment. The restrooms were across a narrow hallway from one another, and habit nearly caused Judy to enter the wrong one before she stopped herself and followed her friend into the ladies’ room.

Using the bathroom as a girl was one of the everyday things that took the longest to get used to, and Judy wasn’t sure she even got there yet. However, it was when she was washing her hands that Denise had caught her attention.

“I’ve been thinking,” said her friend, who didn’t really have to use the restroom but came with Judy anyways.

Judy huffed as she rinsed the soap off of her hands. “It’s not going to result in new limbs, is it?”

“What? No, of course not. I’m thinking we can do the one thing that the media and police can’t do. We can figure out Swan Diva’s secret identity.”

“Did you follow me in here just to say this?”

“You followed me, and you really shouldn’t be going to public restrooms alone now, you know. You never know when some creep might take advantage of that. Seriously. Though, we should try to find her.”

“And do what?” Judy turned off the water while eyeing her friend in the mirror. They were the only ones in the restroom, so the reflection was otherwise empty.

“I don’t know. Maybe thank her? Even after what happened, she was a hero first.”

“She’s still a hero. Swan Diva needs to know that.”

“So you agree that we should find her?” said Denise.

“Of course.” It was getting harder to contain her excitement. “She’s our role model, and she deserves better than hiding in the shadows while the city slowly falls apart from the bad guys coming out of the woodwork. I’ll become a hero too. Maybe then she’ll come back to us.”

“It sucks how the world treats heroes that kill.”

“Then we’ll just have to change the world. Duh.” Judy turned off the water, and grabbed a paper towel from the dispenser on the wall. “How do we find her?”

“Well, you’re able to go inside of computers for one thing. I’m sure you can find clues somewhere. Besides, you’re like a genius when it comes to knowing about heroes and villains around the city. All we need is to put things together, and we’ll find her.”

“You make it sound so simple.”

“I try. What do we know about Swan Diva, besides her powers?”

“And her gender. Well, she appeared in Paragon about fifteen years ago. That’s the same time as my new doctor and your mom came here.” She paused when Denise gave her an inquisitive look. “Your mom said as much at the table.”

“I’m going to have to learn Japanese to keep up with you three, aren’t I?”

“I’ll translate for you if you need me to.”

“What about your mom?”

“What about her?”

“You know when my mom came to Paragon, but when did your mom come here?”

Judy said, “Thirteen years ago. I was too young to remember, but she came here to get away from the man who cheated on her and to start a new life.”

“I guess that rules her out. And there’s no way it could be my mom. I don’t have Swan Diva’s powers.”

“Just because you don’t have her powers doesn’t mean she can’t be your mother. Genetics and superpowers are kinda funny that way. Besides, you never know if you might start flying like her, or if you become strong enough to take on the entire football team in high school.”

“Do you think either of our moms could be that cool, though?”

Judy and Denise stared at one another for a moment, and then they broke down laughing. Judy barely heard the knock on the door or noticed Robin peeking inside while her sides split and her face reddened. The mere thought of her own mom dressed up in a hero’s outfit and being as awesome as their idol was hilarious, as much as Judy loved her mom.

Robin just stared in confusion until the girls could calm themselves.

***

The family discussion around the table continued even before Robin returned to the table. Henry asked about Judy’s new doctor, and Judy expressed that she started warming up to the doctor by the time the appointment had ended.

“...So my legal changes should be in effect in about a week.” Judy was excited, but she didn’t want her voice carrying across the restaurant for everyone else to hear.

Henry said, “That certainly does sound like quite the deal you’re going through. I heard that your old doctor is facing legal prosecution and termination from the hospital. His deal with Penne is costing him his practice, and, I heard, every penny he’s worth for the costs of repairs and legal fees.”

“All this because I was given the wrong syringe.”

“Hey now, don’t feel bad about it.”

“I don’t. Not really. I just . . . It’s a lot that’s happened, you know? But, how could a doctor I thought I trusted make such a terrible mistake?”

The adults at the able all looked like they were looking for something to say. When one of them opened their mouth to respond, another man’s voice rose enough for everyone to hear from another side of the room.

“Are you insane? I am a doctor who took the Hippocratic Oath, not a hypocritical one, and you want me to issue experimental drugs to children just because it will save me money?” The man stood over a table opposite to another man in a suit who was sitting down. “Tell you what, since you have all this money to throw around, why don’t you pay for everyone’s meal here this evening? I’m not doing business with your pharmaceutical company; you can forget it.”

The doctor stormed away from the table, his food half-eaten. Some people around the restaurant applauded the young doctor. Judy felt compelled to cheer for him even though she didn’t fully understand what just happened.

As for the other man in the suit, he got up, but a food server grabbed him by the arm. Someone was going to pay for that food tonight.

Henry said, “I thought I’d recognized that man. He’s one of the doctors who just finished his residency, and has signed on as a pediatrician for Steel Canyon Hospital. I hear the kids love him, and the nurses enjoy him when he isn’t telling jokes.”

“The two of you are going to start trading jokes now, aren’t you?” asked Judy.

“You know me so well.”

“Well, it doesn’t take much, dear,” said Robin.

Henry bowed his head with a soft groan, and everyone got in a laugh. The moment was bittersweet when it came time for Judy and her mom to head home for the night.

-------------
Chapter 10
-------------

Judy drifted, constantly aware of the time. Forty-six minutes passed, and she could not sleep. Judy was someone who could usually fall asleep in under five minutes.

Yet, here, inside the computer that she shared with her mom, Judy had no such luck.

Lamenting silently to herself, Judy emerged into the night-filled office room, and then crept across the second floor into her own room so as to not wake her mother. Judy’s bed was a different kind of comfortable from being inside of computers. The mattress was more like a genuine welcome with its woolen embrace than a generic one of walking into a room where she was always welcome, and her body felt the comforting embrace before her body felt too heavy to move.

Her dreams remained the same as usual, rarely tying with her own memories of days gone by. She instead witnessed people she knew breaking character, or physics bending like an optical illusion gone to such extremes. Judy couldn’t remember most of it the next morning once her eyes had opened.

The big event on Sunday was that Judy’s mom took her to the theaters to see a movie about a vampire princess with amnesia that had just risen from a long slumber. It seemed like a boring trip besides the film until a villain appeared as they were leaving. The costumed villain was beating information out of someone in the parking lot, and then they left without any regard to the witnesses.

Paragon City was showing signs of a decline over the next few weeks. New villains, both costumed and otherwise, as well as old ones and burglars, were popping up across the city. One day there would be five reports, then ten the next day, and twenty a few days after that.

A handful of new heroes arose as well, but they were so far proving to be like throwing a bucket of water at a growing house fire.

The old guard as they were called—Arrow, Captain Patriot, Swan Diva, and more—were nowhere to be found. The streets were getting more dangerous, and it only drove Judy to try harder to perfect her powers so she could become a hero; the best hero.

“You want to do what?” asked Denise.

Nowadays, students were kept under a stricter watch, and more or less rounded up in a few areas during break and lunch periods. Denise and Judy did their best to sit at the same table during lunch, and keep their more intimate conversations between themselves. No one had joined them at their table yet.

“Not want, need,” said Judy. “I need to help the few heroes out there. Which means I’m going to need a moniker.”

“Ooh, ‘moniker.’ Someone’s been hitting the big girl words.”

“I’m serious, Denise.” Still, Judy smiled at her friend.

“OK then, I guess I’ll help you come up with one, Buzzkill. Or maybe Voltania? Oh, I know!”

“This is going to be a long lunch break.”

“You’re going to need a sidekick. Someone to work behind the scenes to gather information for you.”

“And how do you propose to do that?”

Denise stuck up an index finger and got up to grab a drink from the serving counter. Judy only half watched her out the corner of an eye, but she was sure that was all Denise had done. However, Denise came back with both a drink and a folded sheet of paper.

Judy didn’t need to use her words; her face stretched to say everything she was thinking. Where did Denise find that paper, and how did she obtain it? Her backpack remained beneath the table by Judy’s own bag and feet.

“I’ve seen a couple of these floating around,” said Denise, “but the teachers keep taking them away from the students. I figured it was time I got a good look. How about you?”

“And what if a teacher sees you with this now?” Judy asked.

“I’m better at hiding things than the teachers and security guards combined. Here, let’s just grab your folder and slip it in here like this. There.”

“Denise.”

“Oh, this is fascinating. It’s a flyer for a new Supergroup. Someone’s putting together auditions this Wednesday.” Denise examined Judy, who was now reading the flyer. “What about The Zapster?”

“That won’t work. There was a hero with that name in the 70s. My mom even has an action figure of him.”

“The 70s? I thought your mom hasn’t even been in the country that long?”

“I don’t know how she got ahold of that thing. She even said it was discontinued a couple days after it had first appeared on the shelves.”

“Oh, fine. But there has to be some sort of electric pun that hasn’t been used yet.”

“Why does it have to be an electric pun?” Just then they were joined by a pair of classmates they barely knew because the cafeteria was so crowded. “There’s more to it than that, you know.”

“I know. I’m just trying to keep it simple is all.”

“And I appreciate that. I guess we can talk about this more in the next couple days.”

***

“You’re more quiet than usual, Judy. What’s up?” The question came from her mom, who was driving the both of them home before she had to go back to work in another hour.

“It’s nothing,” Judy lied. She never once thought what she would say to her mother about becoming a superhero, or how her mother would react to the decision. Not a question for permission, but an actual decision.

“Uh huh. When was the last time you were this deep in thought about something and told me it was nothing?”

“Mom, it’s nothing like that.” Judy knew that her mom was referring to the time that she had come out about being trans, a girl trapped in a boy’s body.

“Is anyone bullying you at school?”

“No.”

“OK. Well, you know I’m here for you, and I just want to be sure you’re alright.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

Once they were home and inside, Judy’s mom mentioned leftovers in the fridge for dinner, but Judy stood in the entry way for a short time, barely listening. She blew past half of her homework before getting bored of it and wanting to do something. Anything.

She couldn’t stand the news right now, and she couldn’t get ahold of Denise. Instead, she studied the flyer for a time before finding herself at the computer.

“Auditions,” Judy said to herself. “I need a costume before I go.” Curious if there were any ideas on the internet, Judy zapped her way into the cybernetic world once more. Here, she felt more alive, and yet just as bored if not for having something to do.

Additionally, Judy was able to practically fly through the internet without any worries for those pesky advertisements, though she was tempted to track down some of those companies responsible for spam emails just to make things difficult for them.

She went on, browsing catalog after catalog from fabric stores and department stores, regardless of whether they catered to civilians or to people of the spandex-and-cape-wearing persuasion. It took five minutes to do here what would have taken Judy several hours or longer to do on many other sites.

It also gave her an opportunity to try the latest idea of Denise’s with her powers. Judy had once, in the last few weeks, mended a small tear in her clothes using her ability to enter and leave computers at will. What would happen if she grabbed data from these clothing and fabric sites, and emerged with it?

Doing this, however, required sites with samples or model fitting rooms, because Judy could not find the data she needed elsewhere, even at the wannabe goth store Hot Subject where there were pictures aplenty of what the front of clothes were supposed to look like.

Judy used her imagination and grabbed the patterns that interested her. Then she emerged back at her mom’s house and decided that the first attempt, though successful in execution, did not present a look that she liked. Excited that it was working, however, she dove back in, and spent time mixing and matching until she ran out of ideas.

Defeated, Judy stepped away from the computer wearing the same clothes that she did when she entered. At least now she was rested enough to tackle the rest of her homework. However, she didn’t realize that she forgot to log out of the computer this time until after her mom got home.

Her mom only called out for that one. Judy figured she must have at least closed out the browser if her mom didn’t react to the things she’d looked up.

***

Tuesday began as another day of school in warzone Paragon. The National Guard warned that they would be in town later that day to help reinforce the law unless the city got itself under control in that short amount of time. Somehow, this announcement did more to upset everyone Judy encountered, be they teacher or student. They spent so long wanting someone to come help them, and now they were afraid that their rights were being taken away.

Judy and Denise barely got to say hi to one another outside of P.E. Students were rushed from class to class, and there were too many people around for them to share their ideas for Judy’s prospective identity as a hero.

Finally, in the class before lunch, there was an unusual amount of noise outside of the classroom. Teachers and staff tried their best to contain the students running amuck out there, but they kept going wild until Judy’s teacher opened the door.

“You there,” the teacher called out after opening the door, “get back to your class. What do you think you’re doing?”

Another student ran up to the door and said, “It’s the news, sir. It’s the best news ever. If you turn it on, you’ll see what I mean.”

“What are you talking about? I can’t get news in here; this is a history classroom!”

“Captain Patriot’s back, sir. He’s come back to save us all.” He ran off, and Judy’s classmates showed their own excitement by whispering to one another while the teacher stood speechless.

-------------
Chapter 11
-------------

Captain Patriot flew twice overhead that afternoon that Judy could see. The first time was during lunch, and the second was on the way home while she was in Denise’s family’s car. Denise's mom squeed when she saw the iconic hero in the sky.

Once Judy reached her front door, she saw a package waiting, partially concealed by the flower pot that was the only outdoor furnishing she and her mom had left in recent days. It was addressed to her mom, but she recognized the sender as her great aunt who lived in southern Japan.

Judy waved to her friend and friend’s mom, who were in the car by the curb, and then she carried the package inside while they drove off. It was soft and light, whatever it was, so she had no trouble setting it on the counter.

Judy looked some more on the internet for costume ideas, but she was unable to find anything that interested her. Also, the package kept finding its way to her mind from its temporary home in the kitchen.

Her mom got home a few hours later, just about the time that they usually ate dinner together. Judy only then realized that she was getting hungry.

“Sorry I’m late,” said her mom. “Business at work got crazy when Captain Patriot appeared. So many people wanted to celebrate. I’m exhausted.”

“I can hardly believe it myself,” said Judy from the computer, which she logged out of properly this time.

“How was your day?”

“It was fine. You got a package from Aunt Takako.”

“Oh, I did? I’m surprised it got through Customs OK, what with all that’s been going on. I’ll have to see what she sent us.”

Aunt Takako liked to make things because she was good at all sorts of crafts and design, and she liked sending things to everyone because, in her fifties, she was a genuine giver. One person like Judy or her mom could let slip that either one of them needed to replace a pillow for their bed, and the whole family received new pillows and bed settings within the month. Judy often wondered how much Aunt Takako knew about her transition from biological male to female, or what she would do upon hearing that Judy needed any new clothing for school.

“Judy, come quick!” called her mom.

She hurried into the living room. The television was on mute, and Captain Patriot was saying something to a reporter. Judy’s mom was hugging a new dress, which Judy guessed had come from the package. It was—

“Beautiful,” Judy said to her mom.

Her mom said, “I don’t know how she always gets everyone’s size right, and our favorite colors. She even knew yours before I did.”

“Oh, yeah.”

“Come on over, I want you to see what she made for you. I think it’s really cool.”

Judy might have let out an “eep.” She never thought she might wear a dress so soon, but she supposed it might have been a matter of time. The idea made her nervous somehow. The mystery of what it really was inside the box made her nervous. She walked slowly to the package and found purple fabric folded neatly inside. When she lifted it, it wasn’t a dress. Oh, there was a skirt that would have gone down to her knees, but this was something else.

There was a dark blue lightning bolt in the middle of the front, and it broke off at the bottom into little hexagonal shapes. The top portion was made from the same fabric as Judy’s bathing suit, and the skirt was made from another soft fabric that ruffled and draped with ease.

Attached by paperclip was a note written in Japanese. “You crazy kids and your endless Halloween costumes. Take good care and enjoy.”

“Somebody’s speechless,” said Judy’s mom.

“I just don’t know what to say,” said Judy.

“I did say ‘speechless.’”

“Would you mind if I tried this on real fast? I’ll be right back.” Judy ran to her room and changed before her mom could respond.

Her clothes were off, and her costume was in hand, prior to the sudden realization that she had no idea how to get this thing on. She examined and turned the costume in her hands. Seconds later, she had it; Judy pulled the costume over her head skirt first.

After that, she smoothed it out with her hands and twisted, turned, to examine the outfit she was wearing as well as to test it. A costume might suck if it didn’t do turns so well, but Aunt Takako pulled through yet again with her crafting ability.

Judy stepped outside of her room and into the living room where she showed herself off to her mom.

“Look at you,” her mom said.

“I feel like I could go save lives with this thing,” said Judy. “I mean, I could save them without it as well, but this costume!”

“Judy.”

“Yes, Mom?”

“I’m afraid I can’t let you risk your life to save countless people you may or may not know. Not dressed like this at least.”

“I . . . Wait, what?”

“For starters your feet need some protective footwear. Maybe after dinner, I can take you to the store to pick something out. And then there’s the matter of concealing your identity. Your hair’s growing out a little, so I think it’s time I taught you how to do your own hair, including a hairspray I found that will help keep your hair from falling out for a few hours while you’re out there. A good mask might take a while longer to produce since everyone and their grandmother is shopping for secret identities right now. If you need something right away, then I can help you make a makeshift mask to last until I can get you a suitable domino mask or better.”

This left Judy in a stunned silence. What could she say to any of this?

“Oh, my baby girl,” Judy’s mom practically squeezed the life out of her with her arms at this point. “I’m sorry, I got so carried away. But I understand, only too well, what it’s like wanting to make a difference out there. Only, now you can. You want to, right?”

“I do. I really want to,” said Judy.

“Promise me something. Two things, actually.”

“OK?”

“First, and I know this will be difficult, please come home safe every night. I don’t want you going out there if it gets to be too much. If I have to, I will find somewhere to hide you until you’re old enough to have children of your own.”

“Mom!”

“Please, Judy.”

“I promise to be careful, Mom. What’s the second thing?”

“Promise me you won’t choose a stupid, stupid name. I would hate to have to hide you until you’re old enough to be a great grandmother, and no one alive would remember the embarrassment.” Judy’s mom stared at her, a sense of humor stretching and curling her lips.

“You got it, Mom. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Now go change back into your casuals. I’ll make a quick dinner.”

***

The next morning, more flyers appeared around the city. This time, the news media started to cover them as they were found at the break of dawn. Judy didn’t really tell her mom that she’d intended to try out for the Supergroup, but she wondered if her mom noticed that her book bag was packed more than usual.

Judy went about her school day about as normal as possible until P.E.

“I’m doing it during lunch,” she said to Denise, sitting next to her on the bleachers.

Denise looked surprised. “Going as what, Gym Girl?”

“What? Oh, the clothes. No, I have a costume now. Just no name yet.”

They sat in silence for a time. There was no telling what Denise was thinking, but Judy could hardly contain herself for what was to come in less than a couple of hours. On one hand, it seemed like everything was happening so fast, but on the other she could not wait. Judy had heard the saying “hurry up and wait” before, but this was something else.

Her friend rested her hands on Judy’s shoulders suddenly. “Storm Screen. Pixeletta. Thunder Ghost. That’s the best I can do. Think on it.”

“I will, thanks,” said Judy

“And good luck. Hurry back so you can tell me how it went.”

“But of course.”

“So.”

“Hm?”

“Did you pick out something racy and hot?”

“Denise.” Judy leaned back and laughed more than loud enough to catch everyone’s attention. She didn’t care. Then she leaned in close and whispered. “Faux leather boots.”

Denise made an “Ooh” sound, covering her mouth with her hand.

***

Judy ran up to the blue pillar of light in one alleyway. She took a deep breath. From what she understood, she just touched and interacted with the pillar much the same way as she did with computer programs while submerged. Except here, it would look and feel a little different.

The boots that she had mentioned fit perfectly to her legs, running to her knees, and they matched the lightning bolt on her chest. For the time being, she used a folded cloth with eyeholes cut out as her mask, and her hair had been rearranged using the digital submersion because it was quicker that way.

She accessed the interface and selected the open house location indicated by the flyer still sitting in her backpack back in school.

In seconds, her consciousness was stolen away by a bike flying through the unknown. Then it stopped without her stumbling from any sort of momentum. Now she stood in a room with another blue pillar behind her, however many rooms far ahead of her, and two men sitting at a table staring back at her.

The man to her left was a big, dark-skinned man in a costume. The other was a shorter man in a tailored suit.

OK, Judy, persona time. Be the new you.

Who was she kidding? Judy was excited by that ride coming into this hidden lair. “That was awesome!”

***

Dear Diary, October 25 –

Pixeletta was born a few days ago. I’ve been called back. Well . . . emailed back. It’s time to become a hero and get closer to meeting my idol once again. More importantly, it’s time to make a difference in Paragon City. More on this later tonight if I can remember to write when I get home.

Oh, and I have an appointment at Doctor Terrell’s on Tuesday.

-------------
chapter 12
-------------

At first, Pixeletta thought that her abilities would be enough to get her anywhere in the city, or almost anywhere in the world, as long as there was an internet connection or some sort of smart phone, as few as those were in the autumn of 2008.

Then she read in the email where she was to meet for a heroic mission. The second closest location was still half a block away, and would require her to run or jog about five minutes before she got there. The actual closest was a mental asylum that the mayor wanted to renovate into a full-fledged hospital wing, and had just recently closed itself off to the world.

Her instincts told her not to try that one, but to remember it for later. Judy had only lived in Paragon City for her entire life, and yet even she didn’t know where everything was, so a sense of wonder and exploration filled her as she roamed the network for hotspots.

It was the long way around, but it took Pixeletta seconds to get to the place she’d picked out for herself. She emerged in a room void of people save for a single man who was wandering off that precise moment.

The room belonged to a store that sold paraphernalia from various shows, games, and movies about worlds without superheroes and villains. Many were without any form of superpowers, though a fantastic use of magic sure came close.

Pixeletta turned her head at the sound of someone approaching from a restroom, and the man was shaking a cup full of ice. The man stopped completely when he saw her.

She waved, “Hello. Sorry to intrude, bye!” And then she left without saying any more.

She ran toward her destination. It took her to some trees where Judy heard a few voices, and a clearing where she saw the costumed figures. Pixeletta stopped to catch a breath before walking over to them.

Walter Dallevan, still in his tailored suit instead of a colorful outfit like everyone else, was staring at the beige building peeking back at the group from just over the trees. He hadn’t glanced at Judy when he said, “Ah, it would appear everyone has come.”

One man barely older than Judy turned his head toward her. “On the bright side, I’m no longer the youngest person here.”

“Quite right, Adamast Cross.”

The only woman in the group said, “The seven of us then? With a group this size, it must be a big deal.”

Walter replied, “Too big, I think. The mayor wishes to keep this quiet, but dealt with. If we had an eighth, this would be classified as a task force and receive countless amounts of media attention as a result.”

“But with only seven?”

“It will never be filed officially, and, in the event of failure, our ashes will be swept under the rug. That is, unless, you wish to back out now. Anyone?”

There was a brief moment of silence before more than half of the group shared the same expression on their faces, and the same woman said, “Fuck that. It’s a party. Nothing says silence quite like a bundle of fireworks.”

“I wish I had more of that kind of attitude in the military. Everyone’s here to stay then? Good, good.”

“So what’s the mission?” asked another man, a hero whose costume included a bright hoodie, but no spandex, though he did have something else on beneath his jacket that was skintight. “There’s a good reason we’re standing outside of a mental hospital at this hour of the night, I’m assuming.”

Walter tilted his head up toward the roof of the building again, and he then faced the group. “Are you familiar with this city’s mental health program? Most cases are helped in a couple of hospitals around the city, such as Founder’s Creek, but the most severe and violent cases without superpowers . . . a great many of them are treated here, across the street from another hospital without such a ward. To the public eye, they’re the same facility, or are about to be if the mayor’s publicity is to be believed. There are about a dozen patients here that must be kept safe and well out of the public view. As such, besides the advanced, well-equipped security patrolling the area, there are shadow personnel hidden among the secretaries and nurses stationed here. The mayor did not specify how some of the patients might need to be kept safe and subdued, without any hope remaining for treatment, but he was adamant about its importance. Then again, who am I who argue about the protection of anyone?”

He studied everyone’s stare. Pixeletta had some questions. Among them was whether or not there was a point. Were they going to stand here all night watching guard against an escape or an imminent threat? Were they going to go in thinking they were being heroes only to find that they were working for a villain all along?

However, Walter said, “As of three hours ago, they have been silent for a whole day. There hasn’t even been a peep from the few men who had gone in to check on the scene.”

The slim hero clad largely in light blue said, “The mayor wanted it quiet, you said.” His voice was familiar to Judy, like someone that she’d met recently.

“Yes, he wanted the silence to be kept quiet.”

“So he hired you to gather a group of the loudest madmen and women in Paragon City?”

“As a matter of speaking, yes.”

“Huh,” muttered everyone else present.

Pixeletta raised her hand. “What’s the plan? I mean, it sounds like we need a way to get inside and monitor the place, find out what happened, and then act . . . by going in, or something.”

War Lagoon, a big man with dark skin, said, “That was a better explanation than what Walt told me on the way here.”

“What we have,” said Walter, “is an above-average psychic with minor healing abilities, a martial artist with invulnerability, a scientist with high proficiency in technology and magic spells, a brawler with ice armor and a few ice trucks worth of sarcasm, a wielder of shadow constructs, my guns and sword-cane, and someone who can download herself into a computer as well as knock out the bad guys with blasts of electricity.”

Pixeletta said, “Oh, I know! Their computer’s still connected to the internet. One of them is, anyways.”

“How do you know this?”

“Never mind that. I can get inside if we can get to a computer with an internet connection. I can at least take a look that way.”

“Going alone still sounds dangerous, so we’ll come up with a plan B for everyone else to join you, and a plan C in case it doesn’t work, and so on. Mortar Mage, what are you doing? This is no time for any phone call or mobile game.”

The hero with the hoodie said, “It’s a smartphone, imported from Sweden and improved with my own ingenuity. I can use it to access any system as long as I know the way in. Problem is, I’m still learning how to hack.”

“And the system inside the building?”

“I found something, but the signal is weak and the security is strong. It would take a while to get in. After that, there’s no telling yet if it’s a nurse station, a surveillance computer, or someone’s personal notebook with only Minesweeper and Solitaire installed while also locked inside a padded room. It’s too bad my bandwidth sucks at the moment, or I’d offer my phone for our friend here to get in there.”

Pixeletta said, “Can anyone help me get to the nearby comic store?”

***

Pixeletta rode the bandwidth signal until she found the way into her destination. She was sure that the ride slowed down at the end, but thought nothing of it until she was inside of the computer. The signal closed behind her.

Next, she heard the sound of a phone dialing, and an odd screech.

Dial-up? In this day in age? Ha. She contained her laughter as best as she could, uncertain now if her expressions might cause the system she was in to explode from some sort of overload.

Letting the modem try to reconnect, Pixelette scanned her panoramic for a sign of this computer’s function, or a security feed if there was one. It took a moment for her to take in what information she could. The computer was full of documents that had been typed by a doctor, all triple protected by a series of locked folders and passwords: “Furr7Bunn7,” “W01fNig#t04,” “T#irdF00t.” Pixeletta’s instincts told her not to think about what any of it meant.

Instead, she skimmed the documents to see if there was any sign of what had happened to this place or the doctor. The documents were short summaries, dates, and reference numbers, however, relating to patient files. And there was a fourth folder, also protected: “TheWolfram.”

She had barely glanced at the single document within when a message reached her, presumably from Mortar Mage. The identity was unmarked, though it clearly came from another device. The message read: “##########”

Pixeletta wrote back, “I don’t think that was the password entry.”

“Oh good, you’re in. I had to work my magic to get in this time. That was a test message in case someone else was there.”

“And how do you know this is Pixeletta and not the owner of this computer?”

“Touché. Find anything?”

“Well, the documents don’t seem to show what has happened here. What’s a ‘Wolfram Manifest?’”

“A what?”

“Nevermind. I’m looking out of the webcam right now. There’s no sign of life, but I see a flickering light.” Moments passed. “Mortar?”

“Sorry, I showed what you said to Walter. His face turned grim, but he’s glad you’re OK. Is there any chance you can check in on other rooms in there? We need to know when we can enter, and how.”

***

Pixeletta revolved the topside of her head around the edge of the doorframe, ready to hop back into the nearest computer at the first sign of danger.

There was no one standing or walking, or even sitting, that Pixeletta could see as she ventured toward what she hoped was the entrance. What she saw, however, were a number of bloodied and still bodies along the way. There were moans and bangs coming from behind doors that looked secure enough to withstand a small blast.

Each body made her tremble. Every moan and bang gnawed at her senses. She breathed, and took the journey a few wary steps at a time.

She descended one floor by way of the stairs, and found the front security desk in mere seconds. Pixeletta opened the front door, and collapsed on the first hero who walked in. As if she pent up enough shaking motion in the last few minutes to bring down the faultlines on the west coast, Pixeletta let it all out in a huff now that she felt safe enough to do so.

“Whoa there,” said War Lagoon. He brought down his arms to comfort a sobbing Pixeletta. “Whatever happened in here, it’s over now.”

Pixeletta said, “I’m sorry. I just . . . I’ve never seen so many dead people.”

“Everyone? Are they all dead?”

“No. I think some of the staff was locked away. I don’t know for certain.”

“Alright. You did very well for yourself. The rest of us are going to take a look through the entire facility. If you need a rest, why don’t you—?”

She pushed herself away. “I’m staying. I need to know what happened just as much as you do.”

“You do?”

“We’re heroes. We don’t let things like this happen when we can help it.”

War Lagoon smiled at her. “Very well. But if you need to step outside or leave, you let us know. God knows I’ve seen fresh recruits run from less on their first day of training, or lose their lunch after their first real taste of combat.” He walked past her into the hallway where the stairs were.

She turned to an approaching Walter now that everyone else was inside. As the man walked further inside, she called after him, “What’s the Wolfram Manifest?”

“Sorry?” Walter asked as they strolled through the facility together with Mortar Mage by their side.

“It was in a document I barely got to see. It sounds important.”

“Yes it does. Oh, I’m not sure what it is, but I’ve been trying to piece everything together since the mayor had asked me to take care of this situation.”

“And why did he come to you?”

“He didn’t. Not at first. I told him that I was entering the business of saving lives like the costumed heroes, but without an alter ego. Knowing that I was in the military, and as a man who turned down many promotions, the mayor decided that I was the sort of man who could also keep things quiet while getting the job done.”

“Why do I get the feeling he was wrong?”

“You have remarkably good instincts, do you know that? True, there are situations that do require a level of silence so that people don’t lash out unnecessarily, but I like it more when there is a certain bang to be had. So I should ask you this, ‘What do you know about this Wolfram Manifest?’”

“Only that it’s something let slip by one of the more extreme cases here.”

“Interesting.”

“And here I thought this whole facility was home to the most extreme cases?”

“Yes, that’s what I find to be interesting. Well, that and the increasing smell of something burning up ahead.”

They all stopped. Pixeletta could smell something in the distance as well now that Walter had directed her attention towards it, but to say it was burning didn’t seem right. There was also no glow or radiance as if from a fire.

Mortar Mage said, “Burned, more like, not burning.”

“Let’s go see what it is,” said Walter.

They turned a couple of corners before reaching the room. It was dark until Walter flipped a light switch. Then only the pit in the ground was dark, with singed edges.

"It looks like I'm up," said Mortar Mage. He pulled out a few small devices and activated them. They hovered in the air and lit up. The devices entered the hole in the ground.

Walter asked, "Drones?"

"The best. They will scan the tunnel and send the data to my phone in no time. Should we follow?" As Walter raised a finger to reply, Mortar's phone received an alert of some kind. Mortar checked it. "Damn, it's closed off down there. My drones are still scanning for clues."

***

Tired. Speechless. Uncertain.

The heroes wandered through the halls of the facility and converged again at the lobby. Judy did her best the whole time not to stare at the dead bodies.

"What will happen to them all?" she asked.

War Lagoon said, "There will be a few conflicting protocols. Someone will need to step in with enough oversight and clout, and help the different agencies decide what to do. Those men and women who lost their lives won't go without a proper burial, or cremation, or whatever it is they require."

"It's so tragic."

"Yes it is."

"I woke up on an autopsy table once by mistake. I try not to think about it too much, but I can hardly imagine what they lost, or what everyone else lost who knew them."

The shadows behind everyone blew like strips of ribbon on a fan in the hallway. The heroes turned to find a woman standing there, her eyes glazed over. Before anyone could say or do much of anything, she spoke:

"Eight shadows begin to form. Seven stand, another yet reborn. The world shifts in your wake. I have seen it."

"A patient, perhaps?" asked Adamast Cross.

Walter said, "I'm not sure. Her garments do not match those of any such patient I have seen."

The mysterious woman said, "The future beckons and twists. You, who tempt fate and frighten those that do not understand . . ." Her gaze moved briefly toward War Lagoon. "You whose powers are so unique, I see that this way is coming to pass. You cannot stop the shadows you now cast."

"Well, if anyone needed a cryptic talk from an unknown woman," said Adamast Cross, "in the middle of the night, in a mental asylum, I raise you a need for winning lotto numbers. Anyone?"

"True shadows are not to be mocked. My kin will not be . . ." She stopped as her eyes widened. "I must go. I am needed elsewhere." She took a step back, the shadows enveloping her, and the mystery woman was gone.

"OK, what the heck was that?"

-------------
Chapter 13
-------------

After a rough night of sleep, Judy told her mom over breakfast that she had more work to do with the heroes she’d joined. Her mother offered her a lift to the nearest blue pillar. Judy negotiated for part of the way so that she could change into her costume somewhere out of sight.

This time, the base required a code, which she entered before being beamed into the underground base. Thankfully Walter had sent the code to her with an email.

The only real change Pixeletta noticed at first was that there was no table at the entrance. She found it instead in a larger room toward the back of the base. There, Mortar was wiping something small with a soft cloth before inserting it into a machine. It looked like it could work as a monitor.

Walter caught her off-guard. “Sleep well?”

“Not really,” she replied.

Mortar asked, “Shouldn’t you be in school?”

“It’s Sunday.”

“Oh, it is. Damn. I guess that gives me another day to get things done at least.”

“You lost track of what day it is?”

“When you’ve got a million projects running through your mind, and you spend loads of time on even a fraction of them, it’s easy to forget your own birthday. In theory.”

“And what are you doing now, by the way?”

“I’m just setting up a projector to show some of the images from last night so the whole group can get up to speed. Assuming, of course, that everyone comes. We didn’t exactly get to do a whole lot of heroics last night.”

Nodding, and sipping on a teacup, Walter said, “They’ll come. War Lagoon and Princess Undercut went patrolling. I sent them to look more specifically at homeless people and any gangs who hang out in the underground sewer network beneath Steel Canyon.”

“Good thinking. Maybe someone saw or heard something we can use.”

“As long as we’re as quiet as the mayor has asked.”

“I promise we’ll be as quiet as a handful of raging dragons fighting with swords and axes while ice skating to the 1812 Overture.”

Another sip of tea. “Good man.”

“Also, note to self, install a more permanent projection system in this room when we all have the time for it.”

“Will there be surround sound?” The question came from another man who joined them. It was Adamast Cross.

“I think that goes without saying.” Mortar Mage grinned at him.

Adamast, however, retained a straight face. “Cool.”

Moments later, Psi Wizard and Princess Undercut walked in together. Walter asked them where War Lagoon was, and they shrugged it off.

War Lagoon joined them after a few more minutes, carrying a mug about half the size of his head. It was steaming, and the big guy drank from it.

Once everyone had settled down by the table, facing the monitor, Princess Undercut said, “Alright, so what are we doing now, and how are we doing it?”

“That depends on what we all know,” stated Walter. He nodded to a couple plates of food on the table. “In the meantime, help yourselves. Would you care for a scone?”

Princess Undercut stopped biting into the scone that was already in her hands at this point. “Oh shit, you’re actually offering?” It earned her an odd glance from the suited gentleman.

War Lagoon said, “Before we begin, I would like to say that, together, Princess Undercut and I only found signs of a few assault victims by the sewers. Nothing stolen, but they were knocked unconscious without seeing who’d attacked them. This was a day and a half ago. After that, I only found a vague description from a homeless man who said that a few silhouettes entered the sewer system carrying weapons. The same man had fled the scene wanting nothing to do with it.”

“That confirms one thing,” said Walter. “Whoever was behind this didn’t want witnesses tying them to the intensive mental care facility.”

“I can’t say I found anything more than that,” said Princess Undercut.

“That’s fine. What did we find inside the facility? Who were the dead bodies, and were there any surviving staff? Ladies first.”

“All of the doctors, nurses, and secretaries on duty were accounted for and locked behind the same type of doors as the patients. Thankfully, very few of them were in the same rooms as the patients. I don’t want to think what would have happened in a worse scenario, but no one was seriously harmed.”

“I can attest to that as well,” said Psi Wizard. “There were some cuts and bruises that I healed while we were there, but nothing serious unless you count people going hungry and thirsty after a day without food or drink.”

Adamast Cross said, “That includes the few staffers who were in a room belonging to a patient that was nowhere in sight.”

“Harvey?” asked Pixeletta.

“What?”

“It was a name I read somewhere.” Walter attempted and failed to interrupt her with a clearing of his throat. “Do you know the patient’s name?”

“They mentioned a man called Harvey while trying to explain frantically that the patient was taken away.”

“And why did you not want me to say his name, Mr. Dallevan?”

“Please, just Walter,” he said in response. “I just wasn’t sure it was time to bring up that you saw his name, or how, but perhaps it doesn’t matter. Care to enlighten us as to where you saw this name?”

“In a protected file, the same one that referenced the Wolfram Manifest, when I was looking for some sort of record as to what happened before last night.”

“Fine instincts.” Walter rubbed his chin. “What of the woman we all saw in the lobby before we left? Was she a patient?””

Pixeletta—as well as everyone else, she was sure—recalled a woman who appeared, spoke like a dazed madwoman, and left before anyone could do anything.

“I looked,” said Psi Wizard. “No patient was missing besides our one man in question, and the mystery woman looked like none of the patients left behind. Her mind was a hard one to read. She might have been treated somewhere, but not there. I submitted her description to the select wards across the metropolitan area. My alter ego has yet to receive a reply.”

Why would any of the wards give out that sort of information unless he was a police officer or another doctor? Pixeletta squinted at his face.

She said, “I’ve seen you before. A doctor, right?” The surprise on his face answered her more swiftly than his words could. “Don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me, but you might want to be more careful in the future.”

“So that makes at least two of us who know,” said Princess Undercut. “At this rate, you might as well take off your whole costume and fight the bad guys in the buff. What? I wouldn’t mind. I actually think I have a twenty or a hundred tucked away in here somewhere.”

Pixeletta giggled at the perplexed Psi Wizard and the number of speechless men around the table. Somehow, she imagined Denise growing up to be like Princess Undercut.

War Lagoon grunted into a clenched fist, and said, “Right, so, as to the dead, they were security personnel, undercover officers from half a dozen agencies, and a handful of civilians who had been visiting a couple nights ago before this all went down.”

“That makes things delicate and complicated,” said Walter. “We know now what time this happened, and some idea of why, but not whom. Those agencies will want answers, and they’ll start filling in the blanks within one another’s names if we don’t give them anything on that end. If you think the average person hates being lied to, you haven’t seen what a number of agencies will do if it looks like secrets are being kept. Mortar Mage, is the projector ready?”

“It is,” replied Mortar. He clicked a button on a handheld device.

The first image to appear on the screen was of the singed hole they had found last night. Psi Wizard let out a “Holy...,” which prompted Princess Undercut to smack him over the backside of his head. The next image was further down into the hole, and a couple more followed until a barrier of rocks could be seen.

Mortar Mage said, “This is our best bet as to how they got in and out of the facility on Friday night. As you can see, they closed it off on the way out. The problem with that, however, is that my little drone scanned the rocks and calculated that these were put here yesterday about the time someone had gone in to check in on the facility.”

The picture changed to the document Pixeletta had glimpsed. And a few more showed some documents too small for her to read from this distance.

“Here is all we have on the man who was taken,” said Mortar Mage. “The records do their best to conceal his identity, but I found that he was part of a dangerous organization, and held a secret for them that more or less broke his mind to the point where he could not function in society, or even lead a group of convenience store robbers, but he did have a few sporadic moments where he was able to talk about other things. Baseball, naughty magazine models, little things like that. Talk about his old life met with screams and very few words. Mention of his secret made him shut down to a catatonic state, even slowing his pulse to dangerously low levels.”

“The Wolfram Manifest,” said Pixeletta.

“As near as I can guess. How the doctor got ahold of that name, what she did with it besides recording it, I couldn’t tell you, but Psi Wizard can confirm that she had nothing to do with the break-in or kidnapping. She broke down before either of us could ask her where she heard such a name.”

“During,” Psi Wizard corrected.

“When we left her, she was talking about wolves and their soft coats.”

“There was more than simple admiration in her voice. I’d explain, but we have an underage lady present. Plus Mortar, who I am still trying to figure out if he’s any more mature.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“This is the weirdest task force or the like I’ve ever been in,” said Walter.

Princess Undercut said, “No offense, sweety, but I’m pretty sure you’re wrong. We’re more than that.”

“How do you figure?”

“Didn’t you audition the lot of us to start a supergroup?”

“Well, I did, but—“

“No buts, we’re a party, and we’re charging the bad guys for the booze until they stop messing up our streets.”

Walter certainly looked amused. “We’re going to need a name if we’re going to be a supergroup. If you’re all interested and very serious about doing this, then it should be a good name.”

“With a group like this,” said War Lagoon, “it might be wise to say we’re a separate league from the usual heroes out there. More might join us in the future, but aside from the Captain or the ‘Old Guard,’ we’re probably the best this city has to offer.”

“Possibly the scariest thing you’ve said, and I’ve seen you do drill instruction.”

“Yeah.”

Adamast Cross said, “Your last name is Dallevan, right, sir?”

“Yes, why?”

“The Dallevan League,” chimed Mortar Mage and Pixeletta.

“Oh, no.” Walter pressed his face and palm together.

“You started it, Walter, so it’s only fair,” Adamast Cross explained in a playful tone.

Mortar Mage said, “While we’re at it, I wanted to bring up something about how we get into this base. I can rig up a small device we can all wear so we don’t have to keep putting in the password, and we can use the same device to call on one another from across the city if we need help.”

“That sounds like it could backfire the moment the bad guys get a hold of our devices.”

“Not if I also fix up the computer and defenses around this place. Give me about a week, and we’ll be the best equipped supergroup you’ve ever heard of.”

The monitor blew up. Thankfully, the explosion was contained to the station on the other side of the room, and the flying bits of material didn’t hit anyone, though it did ruin the last scone.

“One week, right?” Walter asked Mortar Mage.

“Tops.”

-------------
Chapter 14
-------------

“And that’s the first act, everyone, good job,” said the teacher right before the bell rang. Everyone put away their copies of the book the class was reading—an old and classic play about a prince whose widowed mother married his father’s brother—when the teacher also reminded them, “Don’t forget your two paragraphs on the subject of revenge like we discussed. I’ll see you all tomorrow.”

Judy joined everyone in filing out of the door when she heard a familiar and welcome voice call out, “Hey, Judy!”

She turned to Denise, who caught up with her. Judy said, “Hey, you. I was wondering where you were today. I was starting to wonder if you disappeared on me or something.”

“Yeah, right. So,” Denise leaned in and whispered, “how did it go?”

“Still going, actually. I can’t talk about half of it just yet, even in private, but it’s so exciting. I wish I could tell you everything.”

“I thought I was supposed to be helping.”

“I’m not sure how you can. Ugh . . . It’s that kid.” They stopped a distance away, but could plainly see the smug boy who was known for taking what we wanted, bullying any of the students who lifted a finger against him, and got away with it for unknown reasons.

The boy saw Denise and Judy, and his smug expression changed to a frightened one as Denise smiled his way. The boy checked his bag, and ran.

“All first period,” said Judy, “Robbie was saying that his homework was stolen, probably by that kid.”

“Robbie?” asked Denise.

“He sits next to me in Science. The school authorities didn’t bother helping until after class was over. I see it didn’t go anywhere.”

“Probably because someone stole from the school bully. Come on, let’s go. My folks are probably waiting by now. What? I heard about it in the nurse’s office.”

“Nurse’s office?”

“Long story. Hi, Dad! Where’s Mom?”

It took Judy a moment to recognize the car and what corner of the parking lot they were standing in already.

“Hey there, kiddo,” said Henry from his front seat. “Your mom had to pick up something she forgot at the store, and will meet us at home. Did everything work out alright?”

Denise said, “Yeah, thank you. I was able to return to class during fifth period.”

“That’s good. Hopefully, you don’t miss half your classes again like that. How are you doing, Judy?”

“I’m good, Henry. How are you?”

“I’m hanging in there. It was a busy weekend for half of the city’s morgues, mine included. We’ve had busy days before, but the mayor sent men in suits and their waivers after us to make sure we don’t talk about who died, or how.”

“You’re talking about it now.”

“I’m not giving out any names or causes of death, am I? I suppose you’re right, though. Anyways, do you have any plans this Friday?”

“Friday?”

“Yes, on Halloween.”

“No plans, no.”

“Well then! You can let your mother know that the two of you are welcome to join us. We’re heading to a party downtown. There will be games, food, dancing—“

“The horrid smell of beer,” interjected Denise.

“—and this year’s crop of the local brew.” His cheery attitude remained undeterred. “Be sure to let Mai know, will you?”

“Sure thing,” said Judy, though she was sure her mom was helping with something related to the big holiday.

With a smile and a nod, both visible in the rearview mirror, Henry turned a dial on the car stereo. The news was on.

For the past week, the news around the city had been in extremes of good and bad, but mostly in the former. It wasn’t until the time when Captain Patriot met with the National Guard outside city limits that the reports settled closer to a middle ground. Judy was expecting almost anything to be possible with the first report she was going to hear.

But she was not ready for this one, as the reporter said, “I’m standing on the corner of the convenience store at the corner of Fifth and Davis, with a fine gentleman who has saved the clerk and another customer from a would-be robbery.”

“Hello,” said a man’s voice. “How do you do?” Judy bit her lip when she knew who it was.

“Well, thank you, Mr. Dallevan. I understand that you were just standing inside the store when it happened?”

“Yes. I thought I might take a look at the tea selection and magazines when a number of poorly masked men ran in with assault rifles. No hesitation, no questions, no quarrels about taking life. It was all just as much a bother as a friend of mine told me things were around the city, so I decided to step in and take action.”

“You took down all three men without any weapons of your own, no powers, and no costume. That’s the astounding thing.”

“No costume? My dear, this suit is as much my costume as any other hero’s costume might be their suit. Anyone can be a hero, you know, or I suppose a villain. The point is that you have to take action in order to make a difference.”

“Oh wow, a philosopher over here. OK. Back to you in the stu—“

“I’m in the business of saving lives now. Yes, I’ll return your microphone in a moment. Hello, Paragon City, my name is Walter Dallevan. You may have already seen some of my flyers recently. Rest assured that, among the many new heroes, there is a new supergroup here to serve and help you. Like Captain Patriot and so many others, we will make a difference every day until the city is a better place than ever before.”

The sounds that followed were akin to a blowing breeze and the handing of the mic, before the broadcast switched back over to the main reporter of the broadcast.

The man talked, but Judy couldn’t hear him over her own laughter.

***

So began the campaign by the Dallevan League to spread the group’s name across the city, or, more importantly, make the place safer for everyone.

Somewhere in the Talos district, a maniac was setting a small copying store on fire with molotovs and flares. Before the fire could grow too big, the maniac was tackled by a man wearing ice like a suit of armor.

He took the man down, and ordered the few people to get out, taking the maniac with him to the nearest light pole. Once the people were out, Adamast Cross forced the ice armor to eject from his body into the surrounding flames.

Barely conscious after the effort of at least slowing the flames—the Fire Department showed up in time to keep it from spreading too large again—Adamast Cross stumbled out to the arsonist to keep him under watch until the police arrived.

***

On a corner of Galaxy Park, a trio of low-class villains were running from the park’s center to get away from a trap that had sprung on them. Unfortunately for the villains, the device was not the whole trap.

The two heroes chatting at the street corner were the jaw.

Princess Undercut smirked at them and threw up her half-eaten apple. Her partner in anti-crime stood back, both levitating the apple in the air and ready with a magical barrier in the event that one of the bad guys tried to get away.

The heroine went to work beating up the villains with her martial arts moves. She knew a fair number of stances and styles, but she barely had to switch it up, to her disappointment.

One villain raised his pistol and shot her in the back. Princess Undercut only looked at him with a scolding stare before rushing in, kicking the gun out of his frightened hands, and spin-kicking the same man in the head.

That was when the third villain panicked and ran for it. A barrier of arcane energy was waiting for him to bounce off of it. Princess Undercut walked over to him to deal the finishing punch in the face.

Seconds later, she had one hand in the air, ready to catch the apple, and the other ready to clap against one of Mortar Mage’s hands.

The device-wielding magician was using his power now to bind the villains’ hands.

***

In the alleys near Siren’s Gauntlet, a villain was running and hiding. He had been laying low since Captain Patriot returned. The city was being watched inside and out, but this villain had to flee. Today was his only chance to finally escape, despite being a highly wanted man for his crimes. He steeled his nerves, certain that he was just imagining that anyone had seen and recognized him.

He ran through the alleyways until he heard a haunting echo.

The villain Crescendo searched all around. Grasping for breath, he figured it was just his imagination.

Crescendo then saw it high up on a wall nearby. First, it was the shadow of a couple making out. He looked in the sun’s direction to find no one casting it. He stared back, and found that the shadow had changed to a bird flapping angrily in its cage.

He wiped his eyes. Now it was of a man stabbing something, or someone, and the shadow went so far as to show the splatter. It made Crescendo stagger back.

His body met with another that was waiting for him. He turned. A tall black man in a costume said, “It’s high time you were brought in.”

The villain took two quick glances at the wall, finding that there was no shadow that didn’t belong. Not knowing if running was even an option, he took a swing at the costumed man and ran anyways.

Something grabbed his feet, and he fell to the mucky pavement, face first.

***

In the shanty slums beneath the bridge south of Paragon, Pixeletta and Psi Wizard had tracked down a pair of high profile smugglers, and were chasing them down. she wanted to take a shot at one of the bad guys before it got any darker outside, and harder to aim, but there were too many people. So many opportunities to miss.

Luckily, she was gaining on one of them.

She barely heard a “No, wait!” behind her before Pixeletta found herself crashing through a door while tackling the smaller of the two smugglers. The man must have tripped over something, because he fell forward. And she did too.

The smuggler tried to break free, but Pixeletta had a clear shot to concuss him with one of her attacks she was still practicing.

Her electric shockwave hammered through the building, and Pixeletta heard a few startled screams. As she got up, she saw a few girls barely older than herself, and wearing barely less. She averted her eyes tried to pull the unconscious smuggler out of the building.

Psi Wizard joined. “I got him. I got him.” He did most of the lifting.

It was too bad super strength wasn’t one of the powers that Pixeletta had.

Her partner said, “There, I think we did enough damage to the criminal underground. Shame about that door, though. And about those girls.”

“Who are they?” Pixeletta asked in a whisper.

“Prostitutes, some of them not even legal age.”

“Shouldn’t we do something?”

“We just took down two men—I left the big guy RIGHT HERE OH HERE WE GO—known for trafficking people into the country and selling them into slavery. And we probably scared those girls. I think we did enough for now. Not to worry, I’m trying to soothe and enlighten them from here, but the decision is theirs to walk out of here and live different lives if they truly wish to do so.”

“Exactly how strong are you, as a psychic?”

“More than I care to think about. It’s why I prefer to heal when I can. Now, let’s see about getting these men to the police. I think that wheelbarrow over there will do.”

***

Many new heroes made strides to improve the city that day, but the new supergroup, the Dallevan League, was among the more undeniable of impactful entities.

When asked by the mayor what he was doing, Walter assured him with a couple of his recruits present that they were sending garden variety spiders back to their holes so that the main game would be easier to see. The mayor waved it off begrudgingly, and left the League to do its job.

The one encounter, however, left Judy thinking she didn’t like the city’s mayor.

***

Judy turned on the kitchen light so she could grab dinner. Upon the fridge, she saw a note from her mom:

“I’m working late tonight. Don’t forget about dinner or your homework tonight, or your appointment after school tomorrow.”

Oh right, my doctor’s appointment.

-------------
Chapter 15
-------------

Doctor Terrell greeted Judy after a few short moments. Her almost sudden appearance prompted Judy to slide away the last of her homework.

“Judy, hello!”

“Hi, Doctor Terrell,” she responded.

“Homework? Oh dear, but it’s so close to the best holiday of all. Speaking of which, do you have a costume picked out for this year, or are you one of those cool kids who thinks they’re too good to have fun for the night like everyone else?”

“I have a costume, but not for Halloween. I was hoping to find something at the last minute what with . . .” her hands set down as if to display her body and how it had changed from a mere month ago. “No such luck.”

“It’s too bad my staff doesn’t include that as one of their miracles. Actually, fun story, they got together one year for a single costume. I came in to work expecting there to have been an accident in the lab, and I found my people together inside of a fake wall, pretending to be spirits unable to move to the great beyond. They had no interest in getting out of that thing, and it was slow enough that day, so naturally they welcomed my patients as a possessed wall.”

“That sounds dedicated.”

“They do have their moments.”

Judy and the doctor nodded a moment, the latter using her available fingers to rap against the clipboard in her hands.

“I started my diary like you asked,” said Judy.

“Good, good,” Doctor Terrell answered. “Notice anything, whether in your writing or in your ongoing transition into your new life?”

“I can’t really say yet. I guess, maybe, it’s helping me express myself better.”

“Or to help you remember things later in life, I’m sure. Give it five or six years and you’ll thank yourself for it. Has there been anything exciting, though? Boyfriends? Girlfriends? Monthly vendettas against Mother Nature?”

“Nothing like that. Well, I mean, I’m a hero now.”

“You haven’t had a period yet?”

“Huh? No. My best friend had her first recently, but I haven’t had one.”

When Denise told Judy about why she had gone to the nurse’s office for most of the day, Judy cringed and hoped that she could somehow skip that part of having a woman’s body. A little over a month ago it didn’t even cross her mind as a possibility.

“Curious,” Doctor Terrell muttered, “curious. I know you’re still young, and age varies from one biological woman to the next, but still I wonder. Lie back for me so I can run a scan.”

“Sure thing.” She stretched her body along the length of the bed.

Doctor Terrell used the same method as before with the small device. Judy had to be careful not to zap herself inside of it again so that the doctor could get the readings she needed.

“It’s all the same,” the doctor said. “Still healthy, which is good, but no sign of movement or change since a month ago. If it wasn’t for your hair being, well, a hair longer, I’d have to venture a guess that either you’re some sort of immortal that won’t experience all that the rest of us do, or something is holding back your body chemistry.”

Judy said, “You almost sound like you want me to have a period, Doctor.”

“Well, no, not exactly. I wouldn’t wish for anyone to experience with regularity the bloating, the bleeding, the varying pain, or the need to chew the head off every last person who’s only asking if they’re OK.”

“Then, what?”

“You are a picture of health, Judy. A picture. I do not treat pictures, if I may be blunt. I do, however, treat young women. You seem like a nice young lady, but aside from having the parts for it, I don’t want you wasting time and money being in an office when you don’t need to be.”

“Thanks, I guess.”

Doctor Terrell said, “That said, I do have some questions for you. When was the last time you were injured?”

“I can’t think of anything unless you count a paper cut from a couple weeks ago. It went away later the same day, though.”

“Like a healing factor, you mean?”

“Not sure.”

“Did you go inside of a computer then? After the cut happened, I mean.”

“I think so.”

“Ah. I think we found it. The same thing that turned your body’s biology over can also heal wounds, unless I’m mistaken. I’m not often wrong, but this also leads me to think that maybe being inside of a computer keeps your biology from moving forward or backward. So as long as you have access to a computer, and it continues to work, you are practically immortal.”

“That sounds cool. I like it inside of computers,” said Judy.

“Do you?”

“It’s usually so peaceful. Lonely, which is the only downside, but peaceful.”

Doctor Terrell gave a knowing nod and glance. “I’m going to have to ask you to stop. Just for three months, maybe earlier. I know it’s asking a lot, but I’d like to confirm my suspicions, and also to know if your reproductive organs work right. You may hate me for this, but we need to know how well your organs work without the influence of being digitized.”

“I . . . I understand.”

***

“This sucks, this sucks, this sucks . . . .” said Pixeletta, who was sitting at the table inside of the League’s base.

Mortar looked up warily at the flickering lights.

Princess Undercut put a hand on Pixeletta’s shoulder. “Come with me.”

“What, where?” Pixeletta asked.

“Today’s pretty chill in Paragon, compared to how it has been, and Walter doesn’t need us to do anything specific. Plus, I have this afternoon off work. So I was thinking of going to the spa. New place, I’m totally going to try it out. You should come with me.”

“In our hero costumes, though?”

“Nah. Do you trust me with your secrets yet? Let’s go in our civilian outfits.”

***

Judy’s feet were in a small tub, her face was covered in a creamy mask, and the only person in immediate earshot that moment was the woman who brought her and was paying for this whole trip.

“Feeling relaxed yet?” asked Tatiana.

“I’m trying to,” said Judy.

Tatiana only laughed. “Trying! Do you also try to breathe while you’re at it? Just soak it in, and let whatever’s bothering you go pester a rock or something. This is your you time.”

The lights all flickered and died out with the salon’s background music. Judy’s feet felt even warmer than they already had in the water. The lights turned back on, and the people around the salon went back to their gabbing.

“Maybe not that much,” Tatiana remarked.

“Sorry,” Judy said.

“Don’t be. What has you so worked up, anyhow?”

“You know how I can enter computers at will? My doctor wants me to stop doing that for a while just to see if I start bleeding every month.”

“Some doctor.”

“Or not exactly that. I don’t know. It’s just that everything has been so crazy—good, but crazy—for the past month or more, and being inside of a computer has always brought me solace. No need to worry about my powers hurting anyone, no need worry about waking up and finding that the best of it all never happened, and no need to worry about being injured, apparently.”

“You’re still young, but that’s just life. Wait until you’re an adult. If I had that power like you explain it, I’d never come out of the computer except to join a party to get drunk, and then right back in when I’m done.”

“Sounds horrible,” said Judy.

“It really isn’t. And do you know why?”

“Nuh-uh.”

“Let me give you a hint. You’re a hero now. What do you do for people?”

“I save lives, or make them better.”

“Right. I’ve seen a lot of people reach adulthood and just assume it’s like a burden. But, how many people see it as a power instead? For people like us, it goes beyond that.”

“We’re super.”

“And we’ll super-kick life’s butt if it gives us too much trouble. So, if your doctor wants you to try to live life without tucking yourself inside of a computer, then you should already have the upper hand.”

Judy giggled. “Thanks, Tatiana.”

“Any time. Now, what’s this big thing that happened in the last month? Wow, lights.”

“Sorry.”

“I thought you said it was a good thing,” said Tatiana.

“It is, but it’s complicated.”

“Try me, sweety.”

Deep breath. “I was born with a boy’s body. Thanks to my abilities, I was able to change that by accident. So here I am as a girl like I’d always wanted.”

“. . . Wow.”

“Just wow?”

“I was born the second of two girls amidst four boys, my family runs a coffee business that is highly successful out of hospitals, but I want to save up and open my own café, I picked up various martial arts to protect myself until one day when I avoided getting my car totaled by a falling satellite. Investigating it injected my body with nanomachines that mutated my body and gave me invulnerability, so now most martial arts instructors are uneasy about taking me on even after I assure them that it won’t break their hands or legs. I’m sleeping with a man I both hate and fell in love with. And I still have to get through college even though I’m spending my nights saving people. How’s that?”

Judy said, “I see your yucky sex life, and raise you a best friend who’s been coming on to me since I transformed. Jestingly, but still.”

“You’re only picking the one thing?”

“Does your mother collect every possible thing that’s hero related?”

“OK, now that’s just cool.”

“I’m a teenager, and you just called my mom cool.”

“Oh no, my cool points.”

They smirked at one another, and laughed.

***

Judy was finally home from a long afternoon. Everything was perfect, she thought.

Then her mom stepped in front of her with a fiendish smile and a box behind her back. Judy knew she must have jinxed it somehow.

“I have something for you to wear for the party on Friday,” her mom said.

Judy said, “You didn’t have to buy a Halloween costume, Mom.”

“I didn’t buy you a present, Judy. I found you something I thought I’d lost when I moved to Paragon, and you’re going to look as good in it as I did when I was your age.”

Her mom opened the box and let it drop once the fabric was in her hands. She was holding the outfit up in front of Judy, and all Judy could think about was the pure, unbridled dread turning into the unfathomable. She loved what she saw, but there was no way she could picture herself in it. Was her mom really wanting her to wear this?

-------------
Chapter 16
-------------

“These medium range earphones are great, Mortar. Good work.”

“Ah, it’s no problem at all. It’s the least that I can do. Is everyone in place?”

“All set. Are the girls not patrolling tonight?”

“We’re both at the festival enjoying ourselves, sweeties.”

“Aw, is little Pixeletta dressed up in a cute and embarrassing outfit? I want to see.”

“I happen to have a camera, and I’m posted nearby.”

“You guys do know I can hear you too, right?” Judy whispered hoarsely.

She turned her head about, looking out for anyone who might have seen or heard her saying something whilst stroking a strand of hair above her ear. No one showed any sign that they’d noticed.

Judy spotted her mom and Denise’s parents talking to another couple who she did not think she’d know, with or without their masks and renaissance themed get-ups on. There were a fair number of groups of people mingling at the festival, and more taking part in the games around the wide perimeter of the area. It was a lot surrounded by buildings that stood two or three stories tall, as were common where Steel Canyon and Kingston met.

The bird-printed kimono Judy was wearing was comfortable, but warmer than she had anticipated before putting it on. Her mom told her a few days ago, and again tonight before Judy finally tried it on, that Judy’s mom hadn’t worn it herself since she was her age.

Her mask was thin and plastic, covering her face so that it hid her features.

Denise returned to the planter where she was waiting, holding a pair of caramel apples. Judy accepted one of them, but huffed in the realization that she would have to at least lift the mask every time she took a bite.

When she took her first bite, Tatiana’s voice came through the earpiece:

“We might have a pickpocket in the area. They took a pocketknife from a man who was intending to use it just now.”

A man ran past the girls, looking back nervously, as someone else ran after him.

“And there he goes. His would-be victim’s going after him.”

“I got them,” said War Lagoon. “Thanks for the heads-up.”

A woman followed the two men, but only as far as the edge of the party. Her hair and makeup matched a pale color, and her simple, white gown hung from her arms in a tattered manner. The ghoulish looking woman was familiar to Judy.

Then the woman spoke into the earpiece she was wearing, “Alright, sweety. Be careful out there.”

Judy smiled. Once Tatiana looked her way, Judy waved nonchalantly at her before turning back to her friend.

“Pixeletta is looking adorable,” Tatiana chimed.

Denise asked, “Who’s that?”

“Someone I work with,” said Judy. “It’s up to her if she wants to reveal herself more than that.”

“Ah. Is she anything like Swan Diva?”

“Nothing like her, but she’s cool.”

“Neat. So, wanna check out some of the games they have here? Bobbing for apples has room for two, if you’re interested.”

“I’m not touching that one.”

“Oh, come on.”

Judy could hear stifled laughter from a few people over her earpiece. Now she was tempted to toss the thing into the bucket full of water and apples while everyone was listening.

A hand touched down upon her shoulder. She turned her head to find her mom, who said, “Hey, I wouldn’t do this normally, but would you mind if I borrowed this a second?”

Without warning, Judy’s mom gave the earpiece a tug, prying it out of Judy’s ear. She feigned a soft cough, and talked into it.

“Hello, everyone. There’s a man in the crowd by the south fountain wearing a black hat and matching cape. He has a history, so if someone could keep an eye on the asshole I’d appreciate it. Thank you.”

She gave the earpiece back to Judy, who was juggling stares between her mother and the man in the distance who she had indicated.

Once the earpiece was back in place, Walter asked, “Pixeletta, who was that?”

“I think that was her mother, Walter,” Tatiana said. “I guess she knows about your heroics, huh?”

“Yeah,” said Judy, “sorry about that.”

“Don’t worry about it, sweety. My whole family knows about me.”

“Really?”

“Well, not my aunt Yolanda. She’s crazy; nobody talks to her. But I guess every family has one of those, huh?”

Mortar Mage said, “I couldn’t tell you.”

“Because you’re the crazy one?”

“Ah, no, it's because I grew up in an orphanage.”

***

It was later into the evening’s festivities, when Judy and Denise were walking back to their folks—Denise was hugging a jack-o-lantern plush that she’d had won from one game—and Judy spotted Doctor Terrell speaking with the man her mother had indicated. Seconds later, the doctor slapped him and walked away.

Thinking nothing of it, Judy reached her mom to find that both Mai and Robin were speaking with Tatiana. Seeing them together made her heart jump.

“Hey there,” said Judy’s mom. “Are you two having fun?”

Judy’s mom rubbed above her own ear to match the one where Judy was wearing her earpiece, making it look casual.

“Some,” she replied.

And she knew that her mom was being careful about her real name and her hero name, since not everyone she knew was aware of either one.

Henry arrived with a couple of pumpkin beers, giving one to Robin. He, however, went as far as to say, “Denise, Judy, hi! How are you two doing tonight?”

Denise lifted and waved her plush in the air to answer him.

“Good, good,” he said before taking a drink. “Oh, hey, I know you. You’re that coffee girl, right?”

Tatiana said, “One of them. And you work in—?”

“The morgue.”

Adamast’s voice came over the earpiece. “The man works with dead people all day, and comes to a festival for the dead. Are you sure you don’t spike anyone’s coffee, Princess?”

“Ironic, I know. Even if I didn’t like this festival every year, it’d be hard to stay away since my wife here was one of the volunteers who helped set things up.”

“A woman who also works with the dead. Your friend isn’t a vampire too, is she, Pixeletta?”

Judy and Tatiana both cleared their throats. Now, thanks to Adamast, Judy was picturing her best friend creeping into her room at night.

It was then that the man wearing the black hat and cape appeared by their group.

“Good evening, ladies,” he said. “Sir.” The man knelt low enough to hand Judy and Denise each a fake, but lovely, flower made with a few shades of orange.

“And here comes trouble,” said Judy’s mom.

“I’ve often been told that’s my middle name, but that can’t be right. Patrick Franks! A pleasure to meet you all.”

That name was familiar. Judy was at a loss for words trying to think where she’d heard it. She thought about what her mom said to the League. A bad man? Was he a villain from another time? Who was he?

“So what brings you to Paragon City all the way from North Carolina?” her mom asked.

“Picked up on that on my voice?” Patrick asked. “Impressive. I came here looking for work so I can finally start over. Maybe I’ll even run into someone I know and make up with them.”

“Make up?”

“I’m not too proud of my past. I pissed off the wrong people and spent the next few years paying for it.”

“Judy, dear, are there any other games you two want to go play?”

She shook her head, as did her friend Denise.

“Julie?” said Patrick. “Oh Judy. Yeah, sorry, I was about to say that my son’s name is similar to that—Julian.”

Oh, shit.

Suddenly, Denise let out a ridiculously loud sneeze, and fell over against Patrick. He caught her, and she pushed herself away gently as others in the group gave her their comforting words.

Patrick appeared to have more to say, but someone tapped on a microphone on stage. It was the mayor.

“I hope everyone is having a good time this evening,” the mayor said. “First of all, before the dancers come on stage to perform the ‘Seimei no Bon Odori’ . . . Did I say that right? Anyways—“

“The dance of death of life?” muttered Patrick.

Robin said in Japanese, [“They kept it. Why?”]

Pressing a palm over her face, Judy’s mom said, [“Of course they did.”]

“—Among everyone I would like to thank tonight,” the mayor said, “we have two wonderful volunteers who helped make this festival what it could be and more. Let’s have a round of applause for Robin Grandt and Mai Tanimoto.”

Applause surrounded them from pockets of the area.

“Mai?” said Patrick. Then his face, caught between confusion and fury, shot toward Judy. “Julian?”

The mayor said, “Without further ado, let’s give it up for the—“

There was a truck screeching nearby. Its tires tore against the pavement. The people who had heard it turned to look in its direction, and they saw the headlights appear. There was a truck coming to crash the party, both literally and figuratively.

A hand grasped Judy by her left arm. Someone screamed.

Then a man in a costume landed in front of the truck. The air around him distorted, giving off a tint of blue, and the truck stopped. Its front smashed against the air around the man.

He closed his hands together then. Flames spouted from the front of the truck, but they shrank half as fast as they grew. It looked like the man was struggling to hold it. He then threw the fire to the side.

Another hand touched Judy’s arm again. She realized that the first had gone. She looked back, finding her father recovering from a fall on his ass, and her mother called to her now that Mai was the one touching her.

Denise and her folks guided them to the parking lot, where they huddled inside of one car just to keep Patrick from getting any idea as to what Judy’s mom drove around town.

***

“Do you think this is some sort of sick joke?” Patrick shouted.

He did, however, follow the car to the Grandt family home. He was arguing with Judy’s mom outside the front door.

“Hardly. And keep your voice down,” Judy’s mom said.

“I’ll be as loud as I want. Are you afraid he’s going to hear the truth in his sleep?”

“Judy’s within earshot of your talking voice and you know it, just like you know what the truth is. Hold on.” She peeked into the front doorway. “Go to sleep, baby girl.”

Judy was sitting at the top of the stairs, staring at the door from behind wooden bars.

“Julian! His name is Julian. I still remember signing his name at the hospital.”

“And if you were around to be a father for her instead of sleeping with other women, you would have been there when Judy came out as transgender. You would have been here to see the accident that later changed her physical appearance. But no, I wasn’t a good enough wife for you.

“My son is not a freak!”

“No, Patrick, your daughter is not.”

Denise hunched down by Judy’s side while the arguing continued. Judy looked at her, and she simply wiped a tear from Judy’s eye.

“Come on,” she said at last. “The sleeping bags are ready, unless you want the bed.”

“OK,” Judy replied.

They got up and walked into Denise’s room. Next to it was the master bedroom, where Robin and Henry were talking after having called the police.

Judy sat on the bed, and Denise sat next to her. She had handed her a spare nightgown for Judy to wear for the night. It was a relief to be wearing something thinner and cooler than the kimono. To add to the comfort, Denise rubbed her shoulder.

“You know something?” said Judy.

“What?” her friend asked.

“I’m a hero now. In theory. I think life is starting to suck, but I have the power to make it better. For everyone.”

“Of course you do. You’ll become famous, and the people will have a new idol to aspire to be like.”

“No, I mean really make it better. Find a way to make it suck less, and be more fair.”

“Oh, Judy, come on.” Denise guided her into the bed, hugging her from behind.

“You’re not going to take advantage of me like this, are you?”

“Not until you say yes, and mean it. I like you, Judy. Really.”

“Thanks. No trying to pickpocket my heart now.”

She felt friend huff a couple times. “So you know, do you?”

“It wasn’t hard to figure out, not before you fell against my father at the party. What did you take from him?”

“I didn’t. Let’s just say he’s in for a nasty little surprise tonight. Sleep well, Judy.”

Her words were comforting enough to shorten Judy’s night. She was sure that, any moment, Patrick’s night was going to get longer. In moments, however, she was also certain about a lot of impossible things that came and went.

-------------
Chapter 17
-------------

Judy’s mom had picked up her car and two changes of clothing in the morning before Judy awoke. They were treated by their friends to a breakfast at the local Unlimited House of Waffles. Judy was able to pick up on her father having been taken into overnight custody, but she heard nothing else on the subject.

Nor did she pry.

Later that morning, while at home, she put her costume in a bag and had her mom drive her to one of the blue pillars. She entered the League’s base and found something curious in the entry corridor.

War Lagoon was there already, and he was pushing a cart with some granite stones in it. He saw Judy before entering the pillar’s system, and they entered together.

“What’s with the rocks?” she asked.

“They’re supposed to be for our new table,” War Lagoon said. “What’s with the street clothes?”

“I’m not exactly sure. I mean, I figure everyone in the League and our mothers all know who I am by now, so I figured I might as well change in here. Or was that a bad idea?”

“Not everyone knows. And I see no problem with it as long as you use one of the side rooms with a door.”

They had reached Mortar Mage, who was tinkering with several piles of equipment around the main chamber of the lair.

Mortar said, “Most of the rooms have something going on in them right this moment, and the break room is presently occupied by Princess Undercut and Psi Wizard. They’re testing the new soundproofing system I installed in half of the doors and walls around here.”

“How long have they been going at it?” asked War Lagoon.

“Since approximately ten minutes after you left to pick up this load. Ah, yes, you can set the rocks down on that open space over there.”

“I’ve been gone over half an hour. How long does it take to shout a few times at a wall?”

“There’re more sounds to be tested than mere shouting, War Lagoon. I’m sure there are even some sounds I haven’t even thought to have tested, and they’re being inventive with them already, I’m sure.”

War Lagoon dumped the rocks into the spot that Mortar had pointed out, which had masking tape marking the area on the floor, and then he extracted the cart.

“There are at least two more carts worth of granite in the delivery truck outside. I’ll be right back with the next one.”

Judy was letting her eyes follow War Lagoon as he left, considering whether or not to offer helping him even though those rocks looked bigger than she could lift. Then she turned her head back to Mortar, who hurried over to her with something in his hand.

“Here,” he said, “I’m finally done making these. It’ll help you get into the base without having to deal with the password entry. Since you’re considered a founding member of the supergroup, you also have some control over the facilities.”

“What kind of facilities?” she asked. The item Judy received was a band that looked like it could be worn on her arm or leg.

“Right now, not much. I’m still working on a list of stuff. Lots of stuff. So many things I had to record it all. Computer, how many projects do I have listed again?”

There was an odd clicking noise from the ceiling at a number of points. Rather than deter his spirits, Mortar Mage stuck an index finger up briefly and fidgeted while standing in a moment of contemplative silence.

“So adding a voice to the computer is still one of them,” he said. “It’s hard to keep track, sometimes. But I know the lights are working as intended now. You can change their settings with only a word. Go ahead, try it.”

She thought for a moment, and said, “Computer, turn off the hallway lights.”

The hallway went dark, and the meeting room remained lit.

“Turn on the lights.”

Now the hallway was lit, and so was another room opposite to it.

“Lights go off.”

The base was black, save for dots of red and blue from a few devices.

“Lights go on. Lights go off. Lights go on. Lights go off.”

“I think that’s enough,” said Mortar, “you get the idea.”

“Agreed,” said a deep voice from the direction of the hallway. It was War Lagoon, most likely. “Computer, turn on the lights. What am I ever going to do with you two?”

A dark line of shadow persisted from War Lagoon that led back toward the exit. The cart’s movement sounded through the hallway until Judy could see it next to War, and he grabbed the cart with his hands.

Judy said, “This is nice, Mortar, but I’m not sure I can hold this level of power over anything right now. Not when everyone knows my name.”

“Only your friends and family,” Mortar Mage said.

“And you guys.”

“Did I not say friends and family? Besides, it’s only a matter of time before we all know one another’s real name.”

“Like Warren Jefferson, for instance? Or is that someone else?” She was sitting at the table where a laptop had been left open and running.

“Huh? Oh, crap.” Mortar ran to the computer and pressed a couple of keys. It was in sleep mode the next moment. “I thought I took care of that earlier.”

“’The Application of the Benediction Principle in Modern Medicine?’ Mortar, what was that?”

“It’s an article I’m working on.”

“What kind of article?”

“It’s for a magazine. Science and Mysticism Monthly, have you heard of it? No, I don’t suppose so, since it’s quite new. A friend of mine from childhood is the brain behind it, ironically. He used to try to bully me until I helped him control his powers, and his IQ is just above average. Anyways, not the point. SAM is pretty much what it says on the cover. It tries to balance and reconcile the best of magic and the most advanced of science in a way that they might work in harmony. Some areas are always going to be stronger in one thing than the other, and the same with people, but it’s always good when people are able to comprehend and respect both fields enough to let them coincide.”

Judy just nodded at him, deciding to take his word for it.

“Probably a bit much to take in all at once, I imagine. Don’t worry about it.”

“No,” she said, “I think I got the gist of it. I’m just having trouble thinking of any examples. The best I have, I think, is one of my recent experiences swimming, but superpowers aren’t really magic. Are they?”

“Not exactly, no. You went swimming with your powers? That sounds dangerous.”

“I was only starting to learn how to control them at the time, too. I feared that I might shock everyone in the pool if I lost control of them at any time, nor did I know if pool water was affected the same way.”

“The chlorine, yes. I take it everything turned out OK? Very good. Ah, here comes the cart again. Is that the last of the rocks, War?”

“Yep,” he replied, entering the room.

“Let me see. Yes, this looks like enough stone for the new table, or at least its stand and half of the top.”

“More rocks?”

“Yes, but Walter said he would take care of the rest either tomorrow or on Monday. Thank you, War.”

“Glad to help. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go change and meet an old friend. Judy, since you’re already in your street clothes, would you care to come with me?”

“I’m not sure,” she said.

“Think on it. I’ll return in twenty minutes or less.”

Judy sat silently for a moment while Mortar worked. Sparks flew from the contraption he was working on, but the man didn’t seem worried.

“Brave face,” Mortar said.

“Excuse me?” Judy asked.

“You have a brave face on, unless I’m mistaken. I take it your father’s appearance shook you last night.”

“A little. When I woke up this morning, he was gone. I assume he either left angry, or the police showed up and took him away.”

“The police showed, but only after Adamast escorted him away from the house. You owe him one, I think.”

“Adamast did?”

“He’s one of the snarkiest people I’ve met, but he cares. He even told us he was watching from across the street, ready to act if needed.”

“And none of you care about . . . you know?” Judy point down at her private area.

“We all discussed it. But, in the end, all six of us agreed that the only thing we care about, besides your safety, is that you were able to make a big decision in your life, at a young age even, that many people have trouble facing when in their forties or beyond. I assume that your ability to enter computers had something to do with the transformation?”

“Yeah, it did.”

Mortar fell silent, though content with the answer judging by the side of his face.

***

Judy was strolling along a sidewalk in the Kingston district with the now-unmasked War Lagoon. His street clothes did nothing to reduce his natural stature or presence.

“We’re almost there,” Jeff said. “It’s that pub up ahead. They’re not open yet for the day, but it’s less than an hour before they open. Someone should be there setting up.”

“It’s after 2, though,” said Judy.

“Yes?”

“Don’t most places open earlier?”

“Some open at dawn, some in the middle of the morning, and some open in the afternoon. This pub has opened at 3 every day since it opened, with few exceptions, serving the families around here ever since.”

“Neat.”

“Yeah, neat. When half of those families come from a neighborhood renowned for its anti-hero attitude, and the owners have had to stop a number of brawls, it’s really neat.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Jeff. I really am interested. I’m just not sure why you asked me to tag along. I don’t even know why we’re coming here.”

Jeff grabbed a key from his pocket, and used it on the front door of the pub.

“Do you always do things without thinking about them first?” he asked.

Judy said, “Not really. I usually hope things make sense along the way.”

“Neat.” He opened the door. “After you.”

As she entered the pub, the wooden seats and dim lighting came into focus. One man stood, wiping the plates with a cloth as he put them down on the placemats. He was looking at Judy quizzically until Jeff entered as well.

“No way,” said the man. “Charleston, my man. Hey! Take a look who’s back!”

“Hey, Jeff,” called one of the cooks from the kitchen.

“Who’s this? Another star for hire?”

Jeff replied, “Not exactly.”

“Oh, so she’s just trouble then.”

“No more than the rest of us.”

“So a whole damn lot. I gotcha.” He grinned, and moved to the next table. “What brings you around to this side of town? I thought you decided to join the military for life or something like that.”

“I came back and saw the city in shit. I just haven’t been this way yet because I was busy.”

The other man looked at Judy. “That’s Jeff for you. All business or get out. Sorry, the name’s Marten, Marten Griswold.”

“Judy.”

Marten and Judy shook hands. Marten had leaned over, and a plate fell from the table he was working on. However, something caught it. It looked like a shadow, which set the plate down and pulled back toward Jeff.

“Someone’s got himself a new power,” said Marten.

Jeff said, “Something like that. Judging by witnesses last night, someone else got stronger.” His eyes were frank and fixed on Marten’s.

“People say a lot of things.”

“That was you,” concluded Judy. “You were at the festival.”

“Hey, keep it down. Not everyone around here likes superpowers. Beats me why they don’t, but I’m not about to push it. Now, Jeff here, he came from such a family. Look at us now.”

“Have you ever thought about joining a supergroup?”

“Supergroup? People still get together for those things? Now that sounds like a whole lot of trouble.”

“More than you know,” Jeff said. “They’re good people, and you’d like every one of them.”

“Gotta be if you like them. You know, that reminds me of a story. You see the far wall over there? Jeff built it to spite some customers he didn’t like. You see, there was a young man who used to work here, and a group of regulars who harassed the waitresses. Instead of kicking them out, the owner gave the task of dealing with them to the young man I mentioned. It was around this time that things were crazy around the city and a villain crashed into the side of the building. The damage wasn’t great, but it was right next to the table those regulars sat at every time they came.

“No one dared sit there save for them after they scared away a few people who tried at first. This young man decided to close off a third of the restaurant and renovate the whole wall. Turns out that the wall had other issues in it that could have turned nasty over the course of a solid ten years. When those regulars complained, he told them they could find their table on top of one of those skyscrapers in Talos, but they’d have to go looking for it. Really, it was out back covered in tarp.”

“What then?” asked Judy. “Obviously they had to go somewhere, or come back once the wall was finished.”

“They foolishly tried to start a mob in the wrong neighborhood and found the young man’s mother. Her rolling pin and fists found their skulls. They never came back since.”

Jeff said, “I had to replace her rolling pin that year. It was as expensive as that whole wall.”

“Mama’s boy.”

“Troublemaker.”

“See, I don’t actually make trouble. I just spot it and join it sometimes.”

“Yeah, right.” Jeff reached into his pocket and handed Marten a card. “In case our bit of trouble interests you . . . sometime.”

“Tempting, but the holidays are coming, and we’re short-staffed a server for a few hours. You know how that is. Do you need a job, Jeff?”

“No, I got one in addition to my hero gig. It’s screwing with my sleep, though.”

“What about you, Judy?”

Judy laughed. “I’m fourteen, soon to be fifteen in January.”

“Well, if you’re interested, you should swing by. The bosses don’t mind paying under the table, and no offense, but Asians aren’t exactly known for aging, so no one’s going to ask any questions.”

“I’ll think about it. Are we done here, Jeffers?”

Her new nickname for the big guy made Marten fall forward with laughter.

“I will be in a moment,” said Jeff. “Marten, I know you mean well, but be careful out there. Our group is supposed to be finding someone possibly dangerous who was broken out of captivity, and it stinks of something big.”

***

School, heroics, home life, sleep, everything in between, and now the thought of having a job. As if Judy didn’t have enough to content with.

She had written about as much in her diary that night before going to bed. The next morning, it looked like it was going to be another Sunday, whatever that meant anymore, until she turned on the news on the television.

“. . . here in Talos where a few witnesses swore they saw someone last night who bore the resemblance of Swan Diva. It was an evening of doubt until the sun came, and what we saw was a shock.”

The reporter continued to explain while the screen panned through shots of police and ambulance working to remove four individuals from a few floors up on the side of a skyscraper.

“Four bodies, all beaten and bloodied more than we can show here on television—“

Never mind the fact that one of the men was seen clearly.

“—unconscious, and bearing a written note, allegedly, from the fallen heroine herself. It reads simply: ‘My last gift to you. Signed, Swan Diva.’”

-------------
Chapter 18
-------------

The three men and one woman were taken into police custody within Talos Hospital, where their identities were uncovered. They were the group responsible, years ago, for blackmailing a number of celebrity daughters into making underage sex videos, and then threatening to release those if the celebrities didn’t send money to offshore accounts to be picked up.

It took a combined effort of heroes and numerous agencies to cut those funds and try to keep the videos from getting out.

All four of these people were believed to have been lost in another country with new identities and faces since the days of the old guard.

Witnesses had stretched as far north as Canada when it came to a single person soaring across the land. Now that all four people were in custody, that left only the question of Swan Diva, her apparent retirement, and the brutality of her actions.

A man was on the television pitching a new ranking system for heroes and villains everywhere. If it was passed into law, then Swan Diva was going to be ranked an immediate 9 out of 10, and a “fallen” hero, both making her out as a danger.

Meanwhile, Pixeletta and the rest of the Dallevan League continued to dive into acts of heroism that made the majority of heroes and police officers squirm to imagine or even attempt. They even found an elusive and dangerous villain, with thorns growing out of his body, and took him down in a humiliating fashion.

Thursday came, and Pixeletta entered the League’s base to find Mortar working on another large project. This time, his equipment was set up on the stone table that he had finally put together using his magic and the rock that War Lagoon had brought in.

Adamast Cross, too, was working on something, but it involved a laptop and a notepad at the backside of the table.

When Pixeletta opened her mouth to speak, Adamast said, “I already asked him if he has a home, or if he just lives here.”

She said, “But with what available water? I know he at least bathes, or we’d have invested in air fresheners by now.”

“Or thrown me in a lake,” said Mortar Mage.

“Or both. How are you both doing?”

“Just waiting for my list of projects around here to stop growing faster than I can deal with them.”

“And I’m just trying to finish writing the last essay I’ll have to write for college,” said Adamast.

“Last one? Aren’t you nineteen? Twenty?”

“Nineteen. I took the test to get out of high school early so I can get through college and start supporting myself. My aunt and uncle think I’m nuts, but what can you do?”

“Bow my head in respect. I did the same for my own reasons. My business partner didn’t, though, so he’s using his share of profits to help pay for studying abroad. He found a place that really likes him, which is great for a dragonborn like himself, but I've missed having anyone around I can relate to until now.”

A brief pause an exchange of glances between the men happened at first. They both turned their heads at Pixeletta with zombie-like gestures. “Join us.”

Pixeletta sidestepped away slowly.

“That was a little creepy,” she said.

“Joooiinnn uuusssss.”

“Quit it.”

The two men laughed at her. Pixeletta turned away from them enough to get a good look at one of the things on the table. It was a chemistry set with a few timers, a few round beakers with twice as many tubes, and a cylinder wrapped in headphones that connected with Mortar’s phone. It was in this cylinder where Pixeletta could see clear liquid.

The phone was playing a song on repeat — ‘The Touvlo Town Blues.’

“Mortar?” Pixeletta said.

He hummed quizzically. “Oh, that. The rhythm is perfect for it. It helps keep the mixture stable enough to react properly.”

“Headphones, though.”

“Of course. It only makes sense.”

“And playing it on a speaker does not?”

“Not when the same few songs are on repeat for a few hours. Oh, the liquid’s changing now, and Justin time for the next song, too. Yes, come on, turn the right color.”

After Pixeletta and Adamast exchanged a glance or their own, the latter closed his laptop and stood by Pixeletta with it.

Adamast asked, “Out of curiosity, what will happen if it turns the wrong color?”

Mortar said, “The usual. A subatomic explosion, Canadian popstars multiplying into the thousands, all singing about babies and their hearts going on, and the world being dominated by twenty-foot tall felines.”

That caused Pixeletta and Adamast Cross to take a few steps back away from the table.

“Kidding,” Mortar said, “only kidding. The worst that’ll happen is a stench of bad eggs that won’t go away for at least a week, and maybe some five-foot tall kittens. Ah, yes!”

The fluid turned into a florescent shade of sea green. Mortar removed the beaker from its holding place and pulled out what looked like a bulb for Christmas lights. Once the bulb was filled, Mortar took it with him into the back room where the computer system was kept.

There was one more exchanged glance, and Adamast Cross and Pixeletta walked back two more steps.

Mortar came back out to the meeting room, and said, “How’s that, computer?”

The base answered by playing a song through its speakers. It sounded like a cross between jazz and hard rock. Mortar lipped an “Oh no!” and ran back to the console room.

“Want to go patrol?” asked Adamast Cross.

Pixeletta said, “Yes, let’s.”

***

They were walking south through Steel Canyon toward Galaxy Park when Pixeletta stopped by a little corner shop where flowers were on sale, and set up around the front entrance of the shop. She smelled a pink one that appealed to her. Its soft, spicy fragrance was among her favorites. It always had been since as far back as she could remember.

“Ah, Japanese lilies,” said Pixeletta. Then she walked away from the store, empty-handed because she was too busy patrolling to even worry about her cash still being with her street clothes.

“Enjoying yourself?” Adamast Cross smirked.

“Have to enjoy the good life while we protect it, don’t we?”

“I hadn’t thought about it, but I suppose.”

“Did I ever thank you for the other night, by the way? When you escorted my father away, I mean.”

“Not really. Don’t worry about it. I was in the area and doing my job.”

“Thank you.”

“Did you say something?”

“I said thank you,” Judy said, making sure she was a little clearer or louder this time.

“Nope, sorry.”

Pixeletta slugged him on the arm.

For the most part, their patrol was quiet. With the large number of heroes flying or running around the city, and the recent efforts of the ones who actually were able to make a difference, it wasn’t hard to imagine why. The remaining villains and criminals weren’t taking any chances if they could help it.

Small talk and smelling the roses, both literally and figuratively, was probably the best way to pass the time until the next thing finally happened.

“So,” said Pixeletta, “what made you decide to become a hero?”

“It gave me something productive to do.”

“You mean graduating college when you’re not even twenty isn’t busy enough?”

“It would be, but I needed a reason to get out of the house every day. My folks and sister are always calling and pestering me when I’m trying to study, and they live all the way in Arizona.”

“Arizona?”

“It’s where I was born. I live with my aunt and uncle. Nice folks, though maybe a bit weird.”

“I was born in North Carolina. But we moved here to Paragon when I was too young to remember anything. What’s it like living away from Paragon?”

Adamast said, “Less super powers. And heroes.”

“I can hardly imagine.”

“Plenty of supervillains, though. Only they’re mechanical and like to take your money. I hear it’s worse the next state over.”

“When did you leave?” Pixeletta asked.

“Right around the time I passed the test to get out of high school early, so four years ago, give or take a couple months. My folks tried to report to the police that I went missing or was kidnapped across state lines, but I had already been emancipated legally. Imagine me explaining that to the feds moments after they busted down my aunt’s and uncle’s door. That was fun.”

“I take it you’ve never been back since.”

“Back to Arizona? No. Paragon’s home now. It would be nice if I learned to do more with my powers than simply making armor from ice, though. In the last few years my powers only grew stronger, but it’s the same trick every day.”

“You had them back when you lived with your parents?”

“Ironically. They hate superpowers for religious reasons, but I get my powers from my mom. She’ll never admit it, but it’s helped her keep the A.C. cost down.”

“How did she do that?”

“Something about only producing armor on a single body part, and separating from it. That’s what I can figure anyway.”

“Can you at least change how soft or hard your armor is?”

Adamast stopped, looking at Pixeletta with a perplexed look on his face.

***

“OK, remember, only the palms of your hands. Keep it lightweight.”

Pixeletta was trying to guide Adamast through any and all steps that made sense to her. It wasn’t like he had his laptop on him so that they could look up the answers where Pixeletta found a written guide for herself.

After a few failed attempts of doing something more than looking like an idiot in the middle of the park, Adamast’s hands finally showed a sign of frost. Not an ice block that bound his hands together, not a suit of armor enveloping the whole top half of his body, but frost.

And the frost was growing in thickness.

The man folded his hands together and made a ball from the soft layers of ice. He said, “OK, now what?”

“Umm,” Pixeletta was looking around the park, “throw it that way.”

Shrugging, Adamast Cross threw the makeshift snowball. It missed a tree and hit a man in a suit walking behind it. The suited man flinched, but then looked at the duo of mischievous heroes with a smile on his face.

It was Walter.

Walter walked over to them, lifting his hat briefly. “What are you two up to?” he asked.

“I was just helping Adamast with a trick using his powers,” said Pixeletta, trying not to bust out laughing.

“Oh, good. Your aim needs a little practice, though.”

“I’ll work on it,” Adamast Cross said.

“I do believe a chance to work on it is coming now.” Walter nodded the opposite way.

A shirtless man, whose pants and boots looked like parts of a costume, was storming across the park. He pointed their way.

“Dirty rotten heroes,” the man shouted, “stealing what’s mine.”

“What?” asked Pixeletta.

“Give it back right now.” He jumped in the air and punched at the trio.

The trio dodged. Then branches popped out of the ground, and Pixeletta had to move out of the way again.

She had to leap a third time when Pixeletta saw what looked like a tree trunk coming her way, but she threw a bolt of electricity at it as she did so. The trunk skidded and burned across the grass.

“Lightning? You dare bring lightning against me?” cried out the shirtless man.

“Who is this guy?” asked Pixeletta.

Walter said, “Oh, just a middle ranking villain I’ve been tracking. Nothing to worry about.”

The villain growled.

Then Adamast threw a snowball at his head.

“What? Who dares?” asked the villain.

“Over here,” Adamast Cross called. He was readying another ball of ice.

“I will end you!”

But, Adamast just threw another snowball at him. It struck the villain in his bare chest, and the villain growled again.

“You think to beat me with this little trick of yours?” asked the villain.

Adamast said, “No, not really. That wouldn’t exactly be efficient now, would it? I’m just getting off some aiming practice while I wait.”

“Wait? Wait for what? For me to crush you with these trees? Ack! Stop that!”

Pixeletta took this chance to use her electricity powers to shock the villain, shooting him behind one of his knees. The villain stumbled backward.

Taking this as a cue, Adamast ran forward and used one hand to slam the man down onto the ground. The hero then clasped the other hand down against the villain’s right hand and generated a heavy brace of ice that looked like it went into the ground. He repeated the same with the villain’s left hand, holding him down while Walter and Pixeletta approached.

“Walter,” said Pixeletta, “what did you steal from him?”

“I took his hairbrush. It’s still in his hideout, by the way, so I’m not exactly sure it’s really stealing. I did leave behind a note telling him where to find me,” Walter explained. “It was a stroke of luck that I ran into you two.”

“Let me go so I can tear you apart,” the villain demanded.

“No, I don’t think so. You see, you have some information we want concerning a top secret project.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“The Wolfram Manifest. Try to think really hard. I’m getting really tired of everyone denying they know anything about it.”

“You’re wasting your time.”

“What is it? Let me know, and I’ll be sure that whatever cell you’re put in will have your favorite hairbrush and plenty of all natural products for that mane of yours.”

“Yeah, right! Look, it’s an idea, nothing more. The Wolfram Manifest is some sort of secret dream held by a single madman. I don’t know what it is.”

“Who is this man?”

“Some creep from the Arachne Regime. I don’t know his name, or anything else.”

“Dear, oh dear. Thank you, you’ve been most kind.” Walter got up. “I think it was time we were on our way now that the police are here.” He indicated the vehicles that had pulled up next to the nearside of the park.

Walking away from the villain, Adamast said, “I’m glad I didn’t need to use this new snowball on him.” He tossed it behind him, and it hit something.

“Argh!” the villain shouted.

“I thought we already knew the name of the patient who was taken a couple weeks ago?”

“We do,” said Walter. “Though you also know that his name is not supposed to be spoken in public if we can help it. It might make people suspicious that something is wrong, or it might draw suspicion back to this man that we're on his trail.”

“And we wouldn’t want them to react like a tree manipulating villain who’s lost his hairbrush.”

“Precisely.”

Pixeletta said, “The Arachne Regime, that man said.”

“Yes. Scared?”

“A little. They used to be the most powerful group of villains and criminals.”

“They still are. I had my suspicions that they were still in the shadows, working to regain strength after what the 'old guard' had done to them, but it would appear they’re tied to some auspicious dream. Dreams are dangerous in the hands of certain men or women, like the top psychic among them.”

“Also, quick question, what would you have done if you didn’t find us?”

Walter tapped his earpiece. “I probably would have gone looking for Psi Wizard. He should be out of the police station by now.”

“Police station?”

“Yes. There’s a new program where heroes with good standing can take part in police interrogations, as a way to provide morale for whatever good fiber suspects and other interviewees might have. It’s to make them more likely to confess. That sort of thing. And Psi Wizard was one of the first heroes to volunteer.”

“It went well, by the way,” said Psi Wizard over the earpieces. "It's good to hear your voices, but Princess Undercut and I are on the way back to the base. We can meet you there."

Adamast said, “I’m going to pick up something at a store real quick, and then meet you guys there.”

“Hopefully Mortar hasn’t done anything too crazy with it today.”

“He almost transformed some kittens into car-sized monsters. Yes, even Dr. Fluffins.” Judy shot a squinting glare at Adamast when he said that name.

“That would have been catastrophic. Ow! Worth it.”

-------------
Chapter 19
-------------

Dear Diary, November 20 –

I haven’t updated this in a while, but it’s been a crazy couple of weeks.

Adamast Cross started a new tradition back on the 6th. He decided to do the friendly thing and buy me a Japanese lily from the store we’d passed. He said it was a simple thank you for helping him learn new tricks with his ice powers. While the flower sat in my room over the next week, I found myself aiding another hero who isn’t in the League.

The new hero was in over their head with a mission, and I accompanied her to act as backup. When it was over, she wanted to thank me so much for helping her, and we ran into War Lagoon when she pleaded that she owed me one. War Lagoon said that I like flowers, and I tried to deny it. The next thing I knew, I had another lily.

The same kind of lily. What are the odds? So then Jeffers (War Lagoon) joked that someone was going to have to keep giving me lilies now.

Speaking of the League, we’ve raided a few old hideouts belonging to the Arachne Regime. At most, we found three active members and one crippled retiree from that organization in one of them, and a den for illegal gamblers in another. We know that the group is active, but we don’t know the full extent. Nor are we any closer to finding out what the Manifest is about.

The odd thing was the hideout in the middle of Siren’s Gauntlet. None of us really knew about it, but Denise’s mom did. She brought it up casually one night when I was having dinner at their place.

The hideout, by the way, was unkempt despite the two men we found in there. One of them definitely knew nothing about the Manifest. The other freaked when we mentioned it, and bit on a pill thinking that it was cyanide. It was a laxative. That had been discontinued. For being dangerously effective.

The same former agent of the Arachne Regime tried to hang himself in the hospital’s Intensive Care Unit, but he only pulled down every curtain in the ICU and collapsed, letting out a big dump in the middle of the floor where he landed.

We won’t be able to talk to him for a while.

I saw my father again. He’s still not happy about what’s happened, denying that I am a girl as best he can. However, Patrick has calmed down and isn’t so violent.

He said he spent most of his night in jail trying to convince the police that the knife they found wasn’t his, and that someone else must have planted it on him seeing as how there was a pickpocket at the party on Halloween. The police expressed their doubt that someone would plant a concealed weapon on a man who would later be arrested.

I asked him what he did for work, but Patrick said he was presently unemployed since the restaurant that was supposed to hire him had burned down the night before he got to town.

So I contacted Jeffers’ friend Marten at the pub I went to. He said we would see what he could do if Patrick called the manager the next morning. It was the least I could do, telling my father that he had a job opportunity waiting for him. He called me “the bigger man” for it, but I’m letting the pronoun slide. For now.

Also, a boy asked me out. I was caught off guard by this of all things, and tried so hard to find a nice way to say no to him, because I was busy with heroics, that I might have maybe possibly said yes.

Shut up.

I’ll have you know he was a perfect gentleman while we went to see a movie, as well as when he kissed me on the cheek once we got home. And he was so understanding when I told him the following Monday that I wasn’t sure we could keep going out that he treated me to a root beer float after school. Then came the kiss on the lips.

Denise caught us in the act. I tried to signal her to come help me, but she left without any readable expression on her face.

I had to abandon my drink, and Travis (the boy), to chase after her and ask what was wrong. Instead of saying anything, Denise kissed me on the lips and then left again. She hasn’t talked to me since. That was three days ago.

At least I finally got Travis to stop trying to kiss me.

Meanwhile, at the League’s base, Mortar still hasn’t gotten the computer’s voice system to work. He says that it makes zero sense because he’s tried every technical and scientific thing to get the one feature to work. Every other major feature of the base is working now, however, so now he’s taking a break from working on the base. Meanwhile, he has a book on order from a far-off mountain top that Mortar Mage says might help him if he doesn’t come up with something on his own first.

Walter has plans to have defense systems installed in the future in case someone enters who means us harm. We have the end of January to look forward to on that one.

Princess Undercut made a fun discovery too regarding her powers. She can teleport with them now. Presently, she can only go as far as about a mile, but a few of us think her power is still growing. To cheer me up on Tuesday, she teleported me to a number of cool places around the city where we could enjoy the view.

“Just enjoy the ride and have fun,” she said. “Relax, and your troubles will either go away or find my fist in their face.”

You know what? I think I’m going to do just that for now.

***

Dear Diary, December 5 –

I don’t know why, but I’ve been feeling more tired than usual lately. I’ve also been sore in a few places including my boobs. Somehow my only relief has been the chocolate covered bananas I’ve been pestering my mom for, all day, for the past couple days.

All she’s done is roll her eyes and buy a big enough gift card to the ice cream shop I like where I could buy those bananas a few times a day for the next week. I think she’s done something else too, but she won’t tell me what it is or give me any hints.

So infuriating!

***

“Oh my god. Mom! I’m bleeding, help!”

-------------
Chapter 20
-------------

“Hi, you’ve reached the office of Doctor Terrell. Sorry we cannot come to the phone right now. My people have their moments, but even they have their limits. If this is an emergency, please hang up and dial 9-1-1. If you are calling about an appointment, my hours are Monday through—“

The message cut off suddenly. A man with a slight lisp answered:

“Doctor Terrell’s office!”

Judy said, “Oh hi, you’re open on a Sunday?”

“It’s the holiday season. People tend to drink gallons of pumpkin spice, or overdo it at Thanksgiving, and someone thinks she’s pregnant. Plus, plenty of people like to make sure they’re extra healthy before they binge on more things than I can talk about over the phone.”

“Lovely. Is Doctor Terrell available right this moment? I have a question for her.”

“She’s seeing a patient, but you can leave a message with me. I’ll be sure she gets back to your beautiful self.”

“Um, thanks. My name is Judy Tanimoto, and I’m calling about something she asked me to stay away from for a few months, or until I, uhh . . .”

“Miss Tanimoto? Yes, hold on. I see a quick note in our system. It’s been forty-one days since your last appointment. Did you need the timer reset?”

“Please no. I’m bleeding and feel like my insides are crushing against themselves in an epic battle of evil versus evil right now. I was hoping she could lift the timer so I can get on with my life.”

“Ohh. Let me go ask her real quick.”

He walked away from the front desk. Judy felt like her personal information and the news about her period was being spread across Paragon right now. Somewhere, he was selling Judy’s secrets to the highest bidder in an auction full of villains and other shady characters.

More ideas came, each more ridiculous and equally believable than the last, no matter how much Judy told herself that the man was simply asking the doctor a question for her.

“Judy?” came a woman’s voice over the phone.

“Yes?”

“Hi, this is Trish. You had your first period, huh?”

“It’s still going. Can I go hide inside of a computer now?”

“I’m not entirely sure right now is a good idea. There’s no telling how far back the reset goes on your cycle. It could throw you back to when you first started bleeding. Or I could be wrong and you’ll be fine now that we know everything works as intended. It seems risky.”

“Somehow that just seems cruel,” Judy said.

“Oh, I know. You’ve got decades more to look forward to on that. I recommend taking care of yourself until the pain and bleeding stop, then you can start jumping in and out of computers again.”

“OK.”

“If anything goes wrong, however, then let me know. Other than that, do you have any questions for me?”

“Not unless you know anything about a Wolfram Manifest.” In truth, Judy wasn’t sure why she mentioned it just now.

“What was that?”

“It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

“I just want to be sure I heard you correctly.” Doctor Terrell’s voice was beginning to sound pained. “If you said what I think you said, then—“

“You mean the Wolfram Manifest?”

There was a pause. There, too, was a deep breath. “Do you have a pen and paper handy where you can write an address down for me, Judy? When you are able, I’d like you to meet me there.”

***

The next day at school, Judy looked for Denise and saw her. This time, she wasn’t going to let her get away. Judy navigated through the crowds without saying anything, pushing toward her friend. Then, finally, she reached out to her. Her hand grasped Denise’s shoulder.

Denise turned around with a start, and let her eyes land on Judy’s.

“Hey,” said Denise.

“Can we talk?” asked Judy.

“Well, I mean, we both have our next class in here.”

They were standing outside the locker room. If Judy had ever felt more silly before in her life, she was having trouble thinking of when. Moments later they sat together in a corner of the locker room, getting changed into their gym clothes.

“I’m sorry,” said Denise.

Judy said, “What?”

“I overreacted last week when you kissed your boyfriend. I should have known we were just friends, and it crushed me.”

“Denise.”

“Travis seems nice. I even stole, studied, and returned his wallet to see what he was about.”

“Denise.”

“Nothing shouts out ‘crazy murderer’ or anything. So I guess I approve.”

“We’re not going out. He kissed me, but I didn’t feel anything with him.”

“Oh,” Denise said, sounding sheepish.

“And of course we’re not just friends. We’re best friends. If I was going out with anyone and feeling anything for them, I’d probably tell you before I even told myself.”

They looked behind them to find that nearly everyone had left the locker room already. The coaches were nowhere in sight, and the few other girls remaining were paying them no mind.

Then Denise slid an arm across the back on Judy’s neck.

“You aren’t trying to steal anything of mine, aren't you?” Judy asked.

“Maybe your heart,” said Denise, “or at least your bra.”

“I’m probably going to need both.”

“Not if we risk detention together and ditch class.”

Before Judy could protest the idea, or even ask what her friend had in mind, she found her lips being invaded by Denise’s. Denise twisted her and leaned her back against the bench, never relenting until Judy started thinking of ways to launch counter-assaults with her own tongue and lips, despite previous inhibitions.

Every thought, no matter how wrong it was, only burned more. And the more she burned, the more Judy wanted it.

That is, until Denise broke away, bra in hand. She was slinging it around a finger.

“I’ll see you outside.” Denise grabbed her own backpack, and strutted away.

***

Pixeletta stared at the wide-berthed house, standing one story tall. Then down at a note she could barely see in the dark of night, aided only by the street light a short distance away. She looked at the nice house again, and back at the note before folding it and sliding the piece of paper down the front and side of her costume.

This was a nice house, but not at all what she expected for a meeting place.

She moved to the door, and knocked. It was only shy of nine in the evening, so Pixeletta doubted Doctor Terrell was asleep just yet. The door opened seconds later.

“Come on in,” Doctor Terrell said quietly.

Pixeletta followed, and closed the door while the doctor sat down on a plush, white couch. Or perhaps it was cream. It was hard to tell in this lighting.

“Are you alright?” Pixeletta asked.

Doctor Terrell sipped from the coffee mug she had on her table. “That depends. What I’m about to tell you must not leave this room.”

“Why the big secret? And why tell me?”

“You’re in the Dallevan League, yes? I happen to know that you were assigned to look into the events of a certain mental health facility. Everyone who goes into that place is sworn into secrecy. Some secrets rank higher than others.”

“Like the Wolfram Manifest, you mean.”

“Whoa,” said Mortar Mage’s voice. “I don’t know where you are, but keep her talking.”

“Yes, the Manifest. And there’s more to what you need to hear than even your friends in the League should hear.” Doctor Terrell looked plainly into Judy’s eyes.

“Good thing she doesn’t know about your earpie—“

Pixeletta removed the device in her left ear and presented it at a distance to her doctor. Then she searched around the room for something to put it in.

Doctor Terrell picked up a small, heavy box that was on the table. When she opened it and Pixeletta looked inside, there was only a short supply of wrapped candies. Pixeletta put the earpiece inside, and let her doctor set the closed box down on the table.

“Thank you,” Doctor Terrell said.

“Doctor Terrell . . .”

“Call me Trish.”

“Trish. One villain I’ve caught already mentioned the Manifest as being a dream.”

“A nightmare is more like it. Tell me, what do you know about Swan Diva? I mean really know?”

“She’s my idol. Swan Diva came to Paragon around fifteen years ago, joining what is now called the old guard among the greatest heroes of the city. No one has seen her face.”

“True, her first few appearances date as far back as fifteen years ago, but she wasn’t considered one of the ‘old guard’ as you put them until a couple years later, in the same incident that I will get to soon. As for her face, two people have seen her without that mask on. Perhaps more.

“Captain Patriot saw her once. The older one I mean. I bet you didn’t know that. Then there was me. No, don’t think to go looking in my records for her. She was a patient, but her true name and face are both held in confidence, now in hard copy files no one will be touching any time soon.”

Pixeletta sat down across the table from her doctor. Trish knew Swan Diva’s identity? She saw more of Swan Diva than anyone, save for Swan Diva herself. Pixeletta’s personal quest was right there, just outside of reach, and she felt like breaking down that barrier to get to it would destroy any chance of getting what she’d come here for.

Answers regarding the Wolfram Manifest. Answers that could outweigh everything else Pixeletta fought for or against thus far.

She swallowed. Pixeletta asked, “Is she safe at least?”

“As can be. She will miss helping people as she did before, but everyone has their time. And now is not that time.”

“You mentioned an incident. One that made her one of the old guard.”

“Yes. Only a handful of people still living were there, and most of us were sworn to say nothing of the little we heard. The only one who wasn’t was a man, whose name I cannot even repeat.”

“Harvey Stone?”

Trish nearly choked on whatever her drink was.

“You know that name!” Trish said.

Pixeletta responded, “It was a hard name for a friend of mine to dig up. The facility and adjoining hospital both used a John Smith alias on their official records.”

“Don’t say his name lightly.”

“I wasn’t planning on it.”

“Thirteen years ago there was a battle in Siren’s Gauntlet. Not a skirmish like that place is used to by now, but a battle. It involved several civilian hostages, more than enough property damage to be paid for over the course of several years, and a lunatic at the end who many thought was betraying his own side because of his state of mind. But it was a punishment for villains who had failed to do what they were ordered to do.

“Captain Patriot and others fought hard, but they were exhausted. Swan Diva showed up near enough to the end to save the ones who weren’t blessed with invulnerability like the good Captain. She told him to get everyone away from there while she dealt with the biggest threat the Arachne Regime could throw at the time.”

“The fight against Apocalo,” said Pixeletta. It had happened around the time that she came to Paragon with her mom, and Judy only heard pieces about it.

“The same. If the other heroes weren’t exhausted, or the Captain busy getting everyone out of there, they probably could have handled it, but Swan Diva took Apocalo down in stride. Then the dust settled, and that lunatic appeared, declaring his name for any to hear who was within earshot. Like a zealot preaching the end of days for our sins, he claimed that even a sweeping victory against the Arachne Regime wouldn’t have been enough to prevent what was coming. It was Swan Diva who took him in.”

“It just sounds like another madman making a bold claim.”

“A madman who took the lives of two soldiers, and they did nothing but bow to receive his punishment for their ineptitude. A madman related to the Arachne Regime’s own leader. A madman who was hidden away for the last thirteen years.”

“A madman who rode through town wearing a tutu while riding a unicycle?”

Trish said, “What?”

“Sorry, I’ve been spending too much time with the Dallevan League.”

“Yes, well, perhaps mocking him is the only reasonable thing to do at the moment. You’re young. You should be enjoying your life with happier things, and more cheerful missions in the name of the law. But here you are, in the middle of something that goes beyond either of us.”

“That’s pretty much been my life since I was injected with these powers.”

“True, more than you know. And it’s been my life for the last thirteen years, aside from caring for my patients, to protect what I saw and heard that day. If it gets out that I told you about any of this, no matter how plain for Paragon it might sound, I could find myself taken away. It could be men in suits aiming to silence me, or it could be the Arachne Regime looking to extract information I don’t have.”

“Wait a minute. We think the Arachne Regime has Stone now already. What information could they want?”

“If I had to guess, they’d want to know what I told you and who you are.”

“But you do know who I am.”

Trish set down her empty mug. “Tomorrow morning, I’ll hardly remember tonight at all. This stuff was truly dreadful, but it’s great for sleep and doing away with short-term memories while they’re still fresh.”

Trish’s eyes were barely holding. Her speech slowed already.

“I have a spare key in the front of my drawer by the door. Lock it when you leave?” She lied down on the sofa.

Pixeletta said, “I still have another question.”

“Oh?”

“Are you Swan Diva?”

No response. Trish was out like a light, her legs still bent over the front of the couch, but she was at least breathing and smiling. Pixeletta propped up her doctor into a more comfortable position, and put a blanket over her before grabbing her earpiece and the spare copy of the key that she would return later.

Pixeletta opened the door and turned back. She could have used this chance to go looking through the house for clues. She could have done so many things.

Instead, she walked out the front door.

-------------
Chapter 21
-------------

Pixeletta crossed the rooftop, and blew warm air into her gloved hands, rubbing them together. It was night time in mid-December, and it was only going to get colder in the next couple months.

The League had split into two pairs and a trio, because of safety and efficiency in numbers. For this reason, Mortar Mage accompanied Pixeletta while she took a look at the view from the top of the building.

They were on a skyscraper.

Looking down at the world, Pixeletta said, “What would happen if Adamast dropped a snowball from up here?”

***

”Doctor Naomi Crescent,” said Mortar Mage, indicating the woman on the projection over the meeting room table. “Or, as Judy may recall, the therapist in charge of Harvey Stone, and the owner of the laptop that Pixeletta had jumped into a couple months ago.”

Another picture came up, showing an old ID belong to Harvey Stone. The man’s short hair and gaunt facial features were accompanied by a prideful look on his face.

Everyone in the supergroup knew both faces already, but Mortar was piecing together their mission for the evening.

He said, “Doctor Crescent went missing about eleven days ago, and nobody reported it until two days ago. Given what Pixeletta was able to tell us, she’s either dead, or waiting to be killed, if the Arachne Regime is indeed behind it. Lucky for her, Walter suggested that she might eventually lead us to her patient back when we formed, and I was able to create a subtle tracker using my magic. That brings us to where we are going tonight.”

The images of Naomi and Harvey moved aside to make room for a few different pictures of a building that stood fifty-eight stories tall.

***

The main task assigned to Pixeletta was to watch the roof access and the skies for either an attempt of an escape, or a villainous assault. In the days of old the Arachne Regime wasn’t known for its runners, no matter how tough things got. Now, they needed fresh recruits. Some recruits favored their livelihood too much to be beaten up or taken to jail.

She listened through her earpiece for developments.

Downstairs, the other teams were searching the building, both for Doctor Crescent and for any clues as to why she was brought here.

“Huh, that’s odd,” remarked Adamast Cross.

Walter asked, “What is? Oh.”

“A cartoon spider holding up a falling tower. You don’t see that every day.”

“It looks like a poster for an ad they’re trying to push through.”

***

”Isn’t that one of the biggest home insurance companies in the world?” asked Adamast Cross.

Mortar Mage said, “Yep.”

“And we suspect the Arachne Regime is using their premises for any number of reasons?”

“It would appear so.”

Adamast sat there thinking about it for a moment. Walter tapped his fingers against the stone table.

Princess Undercut said, “If she went missing however long ago, then how was she only reported missing a couple days ago?”

“Doctor Crescent was out of town,” said Walter, still tapping away. “She was on her way to a nice, long vacation involving a certain fetish convention when it happened. She never checked in. Her car was discovered just outside of state lines in a lake, but her body was unaccounted for when the authorities retrieved the vehicle.”

“Somebody planned for her trip then.”

“And it was lucky for us that we were looking for her ever since Pixeletta’s meeting with her own doctor. I’m not sure the news of her disappearance would have reached even us before it was too late, assuming it’s not already too late now.”

“Do you have her location pinpointed then? I can teleport in and grab her, then teleport back out.”

Mortar Mage clicked his remote. The tower lit up in orange and purple. A fuzzy red circle flashed slowly across multiple floors in one spot, then again in another, then another.

And so on.

He said, “That brings us to the next problem. The CEOs of this company must have spent a fortune on this barrier, because it’s still in its experimental stages. Has been for twenty years and still will be for probably another ten or more. I can’t get a perfect trace on anyone inside that building, nor would it be wise for anyone to teleport in or out of it. You could try to just teleport into the front entrance, and end up outside the 33rd floor.”

“Or inside of a wall,” noted War Lagoon.

“It’s arcane in nature, too, but enhanced with technology. So if we can find the computer controlling those enhancements, we’d be able to get in or out in an emergency. Also, if they have access to something like this, then they should also be able to dispel or replace my tracer. Electronic devices, however, still work with limited range and less efficiency.”

“How do you know that?”

“I checked this morning. I posed as an applicant for one of the umbrella companies working for the main insurance firm. It’s also how I managed to acquire floor plans and designated zones within the building. I mean, when in Rome, subterfuge the hell out of it like actually everyone did at that time.”

“Warren.”

“Relax, I didn’t blow anything up looking for answers.”

The images changed to the floor plans and zones that Mortar Mage had brought up.

“I did, however, blow up one of their coffee makers.”

“Warren,” said everyone else.

“I can start tomorrow, they told me.”

***

“Sector 3 is clear.”

“So is 8.”

During the meeting, nine areas had been pointed out. Nine potential hiding places.

These areas were judged by a number of factors such as employee traffic, because it was doubtful that every person working for this insurance company was either an agent of the Arachne Regime, or an accomplice to kidnapping. Such as utilities going into zones not designated by the main company or its underlings. The power and water lines going in or out of the room for volcano insurance was ruled out, but not the one for damage caused by secret volcano lairs.

Of course, Mortar had then told he was not looking into that one.

That was how he ended up on roof duty along with the girl who was not-quite-grounded for hiding away her earpiece a week ago.

She wasn’t in trouble, but half of the League was unhappy about it.

“Sector 4’s all empty,” said Psi Wizard, “save for a few handyman tools and a dirty magazine.”

Pixeletta asked, “So how is everyone getting past the security cameras? Or are we not worried about them?”

War Lagoon said, “In most businesses, the majority of cameras are pointed at the break rooms and work stations. The few in the hallways are literally that — few and far between. I’ve been using my shadow powers to block them as we pass in the higher levels. The rooms are already dark, so it’s easy enough for the security to miss.”

Psi Wizard said, “Mortar was kind enough to lend me one of his gadgets to trick cameras into repeating a short period of time for at least a single loop. The that’s why the three of us have been taking longer to get through these zones. Oh, silence now, we’re getting close to the next one.”

Except Pixeletta wasn’t worried about the cameras anymore.

She and Mortar Mage were facing a few men in dark armor who had come up to the roof while the men were talking. Their weapons were drawn and aimed at the heroes in no time. She recognized the armor for its spider-based features.

That answered that.

***

Walter was the one standing now.

He said, “We’ll divide into teams to make things go faster. I doubt we’ll see too many villains waiting for us around every corner. There could very well be none at all, though I doubt that as well. David, Wyatt and I will begin at the bottom. While Wyatt distracts the security at their station, the rest of you will get into the stairwell and make your way to the top. Judy and Warren, you’re to be on guard duty on the roof. Use non-lethal force on any Arachne Regime agents or other villains you might see. Jeff and Tatiana, you’ll be starting at the top and working your way down.”

“You don’t want me on the team downstairs?” Mortar asked.

“I don’t want to wake up one day and find our base on top of a volcano.”

“I wouldn’t do that. Though, I did include a small neighborhood of lairs when I built a model volcano for school one year.”

“Any questions about tonight’s mission? Anyone?”

“Still no idea why the school was evacuated that weekend.”

Nearly everyone sighed quietly and shook their heads.

“Right,” said Walter, “well then, let’s move out.”

“Viva la Dallevan!” exclaimed Princess Undercut.

Adamast Cross hitched a brow at her. Psi Wizard and Pixeletta cheered.

Thus was the birth of their rally cry.

***

The Arachne agents hadn’t yet fired, but they were laughing among themselves. They were predators who happened upon their prey.

Or so they thought.

Pixeletta’s hands were tingling. She hoped Mortar was just as ready as she was.

She ducked to the side. Out of one hand, Pixeletta shot enough electricity to shock, and barely burn, a normal person. The current hit the agent on the left. It did nothing except destroy a radio, and now laser weapons were firing.

Heat insulation. Great.

She dodged forward while charging her other hand. Most materials that worked against fire or electricity had a limit, or an opening.

Pixeletta managed to get to the side of the Arachne trio, at which point she punched at their feet. The electricity she charged up to that point exploded. It knocked her back on her rear. It also sent the three men flying along with the chips taken out of their armor. The Arachne agents hit the rooftop and slid close to the edge. Maybe a little too close.

Mortar Mage, who’d been throwing fireballs for little effect, threw a small white ball at the men before they could get up. It blew apart, turning into smoke.

He helped Pixeletta up on her feet. “Nice call with that attack of yours. Don’t get too close now, not until the smoke clears.”

“What is that?” she asked him.

“What happened up there, you two?” asked War Lagoon.

Mortar Mage said, “That was an alchemical smoke bomb I wanted to try. It renders plastics and related materials heavy by adding a dozen pounds per square foot.”

The smoke cleared to reveal the men grunting agonizingly to even move.

“Now their armor should weigh a few hundred pounds. Not to worry; it won’t kill them. Let me remove their weapons and use a sleep spell on them,” Mortar said.

“On whom? Whose armor?” asked Psi Wizard.

Pixeletta said, “Oh, just a few Arachne Regime soldiers. Nothing to worry about.”

“Shit,” said Princess Undercut.

“No really, we’re OK.”

“It’s Doctor Crescent; we found her. Oh my god. She’s been banged up badly. It looks like they broke her. W-what?”

There was only silence for a time, save for panicked breathing over the earpiece.

“War, is that . . . ? Is that a bomb?”

War Lagoon said, “It is, yes. Don’t move her.”

“I’m looking for the timer, or some sort of detonation device.”

“She is the detonation device. If we move her, there’s no telling how much damage it’ll do to the tower, but I’m guessing it’ll be a lot, and we are right in the middle of it.”

“So what do we do?”

Walter said, “Would this be a good time to mention that we might have found a console connected to some arcane devices? This looks a lot like something Mortar Mage said to look out for. Adamast and Psi Wizard are dealing with a few more Arachne agents guarding it right now. Oops.”

“What floor are you on?” asked Pixeletta.

“The twenty-third. Uh-oh. There’s a bomb here too, and it’s timed. There’re only two minutes to diffuse it. Somebody planned this. I’m trying to take care of the bomb now. Everyone else get out of here if you can.”

War Lagoon shouted, “Walter, you’ve never directly handled a bomb before in your life. It could blow up any second if you make a wrong move.”

“I’d be there in seconds if not for the arcane barrier,” said Mortar Mage.

“Are the computers on inside of the building?” asked Pixeletta. “Are they?”

“Most of them should be. Wait, what are you doing? Pixeletta!”

She ran. Pixeletta had as much of a chance of succeeding as she did of dying if both bombs went off. She breathed, she stilled her tears and any inhibitions about heights. The roof was about to run out beneath her feet.

Pixeletta jumped, arms spread out.

No, she dove.

All she needed was one computer. Just one. She reached out with that half of her power, and hoped it would latch before her eyes could spot it. Hoped it would latch before the ground caught her.

Then, the next thing Pixeletta knew, she was floating, not falling. Knowing time was short, she trusted that she made it inside of a computer, and just moved through the network. So many systems were password protected, and hardly any gave her reference as to where in the tower she was. None of them were the one computer that Walter had mentioned.

However, she found the monitor station after peeking behind some of the password locks, and used it to find the right floor.

Pixeletta popped out of a computer, and ran some more. She didn’t care if the door she used set off any alarms, be they loud or silent, because she still had a distance to close to get to the designated area where the arcane device had been hidden.

She heard the fighting. She stepped through the next door. Pixeletta jumped over someone, and reached one more time. Then the search was on for how to shut off the barrier around the tower.

“Pixeletta! War and Princess Undercut got company!” Walter shouted. “Oh, why are the wires all lime green?”

Meanwhile, Pixeletta found the program’s main code. Stopping it was like pulling a big plug from a stone-age, well, computer.

She jumped out of the console. “I did it.”

There was a sound of glass breaking amidst weapons going off.

Princess Undercut said, “Thank you, swee—.”

And then static.

Mortar Mage showed up the next second through a portal, and took a few glowing swipes at the bomb.

Everything stood still.

-------------
Chapter 22
-------------

The news was in a frenzy that following morning. In a city full of heroes, and “promising” villains, something like an explosion at a major skyscraper did not go unnoticed. It had been a moment, at least for Judy, where her heart pounded and she thought everything slowed to a crawl. In that space where time hadn’t flowed for her, she thought her heroic life had ended in the worst way possible. Yet it hadn’t, even though one bomb had gone off.

Nine unconscious bodies belonging to the Arachne Regime, and a second bomb—one that had been diffused but still approached with care—had been discovered, throwing the home insurance company into a scandal and investigation.

A CEO assured the public that he was just as surprised and outraged.

But the next couple of weeks raged on. The bomb that had gone off did damage to the company handling claims that involved volcanic lairs, so the westernmost continental states, Hawaii, and Alaska were all on edge throughout the winter holidays.

Doctor Crescent—teleported away from the scene by Princess Undercut—was in need of time and recovery before she could talk to anyone, but she also needed to be hidden away somewhere that the Arachne Regime couldn’t find her. Walter pulled some strings with the mental hospital she worked for. They were understanding of their doctor’s plight, and let her have the time she needed off for an extended sabbatical. Wyatt suggested his “hippy brother’s place” in Maine, and it was there the doctor was sent to recuperate.

New Year’s Day, 2009, had arrived. The majority of the League was in attendance around the parade in Paragon City. The parade route ran through three major districts from the south side of Shiva Bay to the middle of Steel Canyon to the north.

“Where’s Jeffers?”

“He said something about needing sleep for once,” Walter said.

Pixeletta perched on top of a convenience store in Steel Canyon, along with Psi Wizard and Princess Undercut. None of them were talking about the night inside that tower, because they wanted to enjoy themselves as much as possible while technically on duty.

From what Pixeletta had been told, War Lagoon had knocked down the few Arachne agents who attacked him, and then flew out the window before Princess Undercut teleported herself and the doctor out of the building, taking bits of the bomb’s wiring with them. The blast was minimal, and no one was seriously injured by it.

The mayor had tried to tell off Walter, but Walter told the man that if he had confided every detail about the case from the beginning, including the level of secrecy around Harvey Stone, they could have prevented the damage taken. Walter was saved only by the news about the Arachne Regime scandal airing on every television or radio the next moment.

Again, no one wanted to think about that night or its following morning.

A float passed by that reminded Pixeletta that is was indeed winter. She had managed to not think about the cold weather up to that point. Pixeletta was wearing a long coat and a pair of earmuffs that matched one color from her costume, and leggings that used two of the colors.

Thanks again, Aunt Takako.

Another marching band passed, and it was followed shortly by a float playing a song styled after swing music from either the 40s or 50s.

Pixeletta recognized it as one of the songs Mortar Mage and Adamast Cross sang when they participated in the interrogation program at a police station recently, as well as the one that had played in the base so many weeks ago.

When Princess Undercut barked a laugh, Psi Wizard quoted the song and danced with her on the roof while doing so:

“Your style has a past as checkered in square, but boy, can you tell me why I should pay your fare?”

Pixeletta giggled.

Looking down, she saw that the “performers” dressed up in outfits from more than half a century ago were actually sitting along the edges of the float. They only swayed to the side and waved to the crowd, looking exhausted just from doing that alone.

Disappointing, but at least no one was being belligerent towards them.

The next marching band barely crossed into view when Pixeletta heard some cheers and laughter. Something was rushing through the band. The band, however, split away from whatever it was while a few people fell with their heavy instruments.

What emerged was a large man in a sort of costume that made words like “elaborate” or “excessive” look like a fig leaf on a stick figure.

His massive, white wings had more wings sprouting out of them. Much of his main outfit was gold and glittery, leaving a midriff in the front. The mask not only covered everything on his face, aside from the mouth and chin, but it had a horn coming out of it forehead, and the horn lit up with several colors of lights at once.

The whole costume looked thick, possibly armored, and too heavy to be truly functional. As he got closer, Pixeletta could see the numerous straps or belts in places that made no sense, as they held nothing and served solely as an aesthetic.

“Fear me,” shouted the man, “for I am the Final Vice!”

“Some part of the show, do you think?” asked Psi Wizard.

Princess Undercut said, “It’s gotta be. Who’s going to take that outfit seriously?”

Walter said, “If you’re referring to the gentleman in the extravagantly ornate attire, I’m not so sure. I’m asking a parade director right now.”

However, a police officer was walking up to Final Vice. The costumed man charged and swiped at the officer, knocking him across the street and into the bleachers where some bystanders were sitting.

“Time to go to work,” said Princess Undercut. She put a hand on Pixeletta’s shoulder. “Ladies first.”

They teleported together to the street below. The marketplace they were on wasn’t tall by any means, but this was still quicker and safer than leaping off of the building.

Princess Undercut teleported back up without her. Her body faded quickly, and the afterimage broke off into white sparkles nearly half as big as Pixeletta’s hands. They too vanished before Princess Undercut returned with Psi Wizard.

By this time, the first hero had intervened. They weren’t strong, but they were fast enough to try and block Final Vice’s most basic attack so far. The first hero flew backward from the sheer force of the villain’s strike.

“Mortar,” said Pixeletta, “do you have that karaoke mix on you, and can you fix the parade’s sound system real fast?”

He said, “I can. Why do you ask?”

“I think it’s a good time if we had a little fun taking this guy down, don’t you? I’m on my way to the main booth. Good luck, guys, not that you need it.”

She darted through the crowds of people, many of them screaming and most of them scattering away from the apparent villain. Pixeletta ran up the bleachers to get into the main booth where the media hosts were sitting.

“Excuse me,” she said, “I’m going to need to borrow one of these.”

“Hey!”

Pixeletta grabbed a microphone. She adjusted her earmuffs and domino mask to make sure they were still in place while she waited. In seconds, Mortar gave her the all-clear followed immediately by some music playing. The song Mortar chose nearly made her laugh, but she decided it was perfect.

It was the same music as what the last float she saw was playing.

Meanwhile, Princess Undercut went to confront Final Vice while Psi Wizard tended to the fallen officer’s injuries.

And Pixeletta sang, thinking to point at the villain when she could remember.

Hey there, lazy fool
how much have you spent failing to look cool?
Going by looks alone
there’s nothing of value to call your own

You probably make your mother pull her hair,
because, let me tell you, you’re ab-so-lute-ly square!

Final Vice noticed her singing about him. He managed to knock away Princess Undercut with some sort of energy attack—she was unhurt of course—and was taking a couple steps toward Pixeletta.

Another man jumped into the fight. He was dressed like some sort of hunter, and his weapon of choice was staff-based. There was no telling how long he was going to last, but Adamast Cross was on the way, encased in his ice armor.

Out the corner of her eye, Pixeletta could see the mayor with his hand over his face.

You came charging in
with nothing more than a name on the wind,
a suit matched by being vain,
just a show spinning yarn, if you were sane

Does your mother clean your underground lair?
Because, let me tell you, you’re ab-so-lute-ly square!

Adamast Cross was forced to slide back across the pavement as he blocked another attack.

Now Final Vice was charging a ball of energy, and he was facing Pixeletta. She was trying to think how to get everyone out of the booth if the ball came her way, but a hero jumped in the way.

It was Marten, or whatever he was going by, and he wasted no time generating a field of his own that was curved around the ball of energy. Final Vice threw his ball, and it ricocheted right back at him, exploding with a great forced that Marten managed to contain.
Someone else was flying in from a distance, Pixeletta saw. She also knew the song was almost over once the blast cleared and the villain could be seen trying to climb out of the big sinkhole in the ground.

“Get going,” she whispered to the people in the booth, shooing them towards safety. Final Vice was coming again, and she had more to sing while the heroes all kept him busy.

When the show is done,
they’ve all seen your deeds and none will run,
or pay you for time,
your looks are forever your greatest crime

Did you only do this out of a dare?
Because, let me tell you, you’re ab-so-lute-ly squaaaaarre!

“Hit it, War!” she shouted into the mic while pointing one last time.

Behind Final Vice, War Lagoon landed and positioned himself. He used the shadows from the sinkhole to construct an arm and a fist, which immediately clobbered the villain in one shot. The villain was sent flying further than everyone else Final Vice had knocked around that morning, probably combined.

He was out cold, but the police on the scene still tackled and dog-piled him.

Adamast Cross, Princess Undercut, and Mortar Mage gathered in the middle of the street close to the booth where Pixeletta was. The first held a makeshift sign reading a 9, the next a 10, and the third hesitated a second before doing the same with a 7.4.

Upon seeing Mortar holding up the smaller number, Pixeletta held out her hands. “What?”

Then the trio laughed.

Pixeletta said into the mic, “Sorry for the disturbance everyone. Enjoy the rest of the show, have a happy New Year, and . . . Viva la Dallevan!”

Everyone in the League cheered while she got down, as did Marten she saw. The eight of them gathered along with the staff-wielding hunter.

“Good to see you, War Lagoon,” said Walter.

War Lagoon said, “Yeah. I woke up sooner than I wanted and tried to watch the TV on silent until I passed out again.”

“Did you?”

“I knew I had to come when I saw a certain someone singing. Good to know it wasn’t a sign of her going supervillain on us.”

“Not yet,” Pixeletta chimed playfully. She stuck her tongue out at War Lagoon, who smiled and shook his head at her.

“Who are you people?” asked the hunter.

Walter said, “We’re the Dallevan League. Perhaps you’ve heard of us. And you are?”

“I’m known as Dissarap back on the West Coast. I can’t say for sure that I’ve heard about you all. Maybe a name, if that.”

“Yes. Well, you seem like a man who likes to test his foes before he strikes, but you also seem like a fine chap if you ever want to look us up and do hero things together.”

“I’ll think on it. I actually have to get going for now.”

Dissarap left without another word or even a wave.

While the group walked, eyes turned to Marten. He looked like he wanted to say something, but wasn’t able to even open his mouth.

“Thanks for your help, Marten,” said War Lagoon.

Marten said, “Whoa, hey. It’s Rampart now. Don’t be giving away people’s names like that, man. That isn’t cool.”

“Cool, huh?”

“Walter Dallevan, stop right there!” came a voice from behind the group. It had to have been the mayor.

Walter said, “Dear, oh dear. Hello, Mayor Oldman, so good to see you weren’t harmed.”

“Harmed? If there wasn’t someone on standby at this point to fix the property damages around this city, I’d be blowing a gasket right now, and I’d have you to blame.”

“You’re always happy to express your feelings every time we do our job. And why shouldn’t you be?”

“Enough! If you do not cease your outlandish actions at once I will be forced to disband your task force and give the investigation to someone else.”

“Forced by whom, exactly? And investigate what, how? It’s perfectly clear that you know more than you’re letting on, so you can either tell us everything we need to know about Stone, or you can forget we even exist.”

The mayor scowled. He looked like he might cross the line and attack someone before he stormed off. Pixeletta was glad that she was out of his immediate reach, because the memory of the first angry man charging her was still fresh in her mind.

Pixeletta’s powers were stronger now, and the mayor was slimmer compared to Leon Penne. In her fluster of giving a performance she never thought she’d ever give—and it was only now setting in what exactly she had done in front of a wide audience across the whole country—the shock might cook the man if she hit him in self-defense.

“Do I even want to know?” asked Rampart.

Walter took a good look at the still sleepy-eyed War Lagoon, and said, “That depends. It’s sort of a long story, and you’re welcome to join us, Rampart. War, how’s breakfast sound?”

War Lagoon said, “As long as they can keep the coffee running I can sleep later, I guess.”

“Splendid. Now, let’s go find us a big table at the nearest UHOW. We have a story to tell.”

-------------
Chapter 23
-------------

The League now had eight people in it, making Rampart the first person among them who wasn’t one of the founding members. He said he would only be able to be a hero part-time, and Walter said that was fine. Having a life was important.

The next time everyone met together after New Year’s morning, however, was five days later at the Kingston pub Marten worked at. They were all in civilian clothes and eating there for their own reasons or excuses that they thought to share, but the truth was that they had come for one reason.

Judy came with Denise and their folks to celebrate her birthday. She could hardly believe it. This was her first with a girl’s parts. The thought was still registering, months after the change had come, while the celebration began.

It was going to take a while, she realized.

“Oh really? He works here now?” asked Judy’s mom when talking to Marten, who had brought up Patrick.

Marten said, “Yeah, he’s not a bad cook or server. Tonight’s his night off, but he said he was going to drop by tonight.”

“As long as he doesn’t try anything, that should be alright.”

“Ouch. What sort of trouble is he in?”

“I’d rather not say.”

After a simple nod, and his delivery of the pub’s signature pizza, Marten walked off to another table where a few people were sitting.

Judy was sitting next to her best friend, who whispered in her ear suggestively that they could share a slice of pizza together. Judy shook her head at her.

“So, Judy,” said Henry, “I’ve been meaning to ask you about something lately.”

She said “Oh yeah?”

“Denise came out to us about a month ago that she really likes swimming, and is missing it now that the weather has cooled down. Do you miss it as well?”

“Of course I do. It’s fun, and I wish we had pool access at the school year-round.”

“I figured you might say that. I know a man who has an indoor pool with a water warming system, but he never uses his house in Paragon during the colder months. He offered Robin and me the chance to house-sit for him and use his pool if we want. How would you like to come by sometime and hang out with Denise . . . if you’re not too busy with you-know-what, I mean?”

“That sounds like it can be good. Thank you.”

“The offer goes to you too, Mai.”

Judy’s mom blushed. “I, um, have not been in a bathing suit in so long. But, thank you.”

Now that Judy thought about it, she wasn’t sure if she had ever seen her mom in a bathing suit in her entire life. Her mom was skittish enough the few times she caught her without a shirt or bottom on.

“It’s no problem at all,” said Henry. “Let us know when you want to come over, and we’ll work out the details so that we’re all there.”

“What’s this I’m hearing about a pool?” came a woman’s voice. It was Tatiana, who was walking to the table.

“Oh, hello. It was Tatiana, right? Nice to see you.”

“Right? I even came here with a few of my brothers.”

She pointed to a table by the far wall where a few guys were sitting. They raised their beer pitchers toward Judy and said, “Feliz cumpleaños!”

“Huh.” Henry looked around the restaurant, as did Robin. “Do you work with Judy here, by any chance?”

“Doing what?” Tatiana asked.

Robin said, “I think there are too many people here for that, dear.”

“It’s true. I can see maybe a dozen people here who don’t already know about either one of us. A few of them could be heroes or villains, and none of us would know. It’s possible that no one here wants to hear about that sort of thing either.”

Denise leaned over to Judy and suggested, “Maybe even our number one heroine could be here.”

Judy said, “It would be nice if Swan Diva was here too.”

That apparently made Robin choke on her water for a moment, during which Henry tended to her and patted her on the upper back.

“Are you alright, Robin?” asked Judy’s mom.

Robin nodded, giving a thumb up while she recovered. She lipped that something went down the wrong pipe.

“Did some water take a swan dive into her lungs?” asked Wyatt, who was standing next to Tatiana at this point.

Tatiana, of course, smacked him upside the head.

“Such abuse,” said Judy’s mom.

Wyatt said, “It’s because my puns are always a hit. Wait, I mean . . . ow. See what I mean?”

Meanwhile, Tatiana’s brothers were laughing out loud from their table. They were probably just as unsurprised as they were amused by her treatment of Wyatt considering how long they had known Tatiana.

And Judy didn’t know whether to smile or be disturbed by this. Probably both.

Henry asked, “So, how many of you are here tonight?”

“Oh, how do you do?” asked Walter as he showed up from the other side.

Warren walked by with a drink, wearing a pair of ridiculously large sunglasses. “This is actually a little awkward now that we’re all standing here. Well, everyone but Jeff, David, and Warren.”

Everyone turned to look at Jeff, who was still sitting at the table he was sharing with Warren. The big guy visibly sighed and got up.

***

Plenty of pictures were taken then.

One photo had Judy along with the League once David had come out of the restroom. The rest were of her and her mom, Judy and Denise, and the two of them with their folks. Tatiana’s middle brother was highly skilled at his photography and all of its elements, it turned out.

That was when Tatiana explained that the pictures people see on her family’s carts were all taken by her middle brother.

Jeff left behind a small, wrapped box that was labeled as being from the whole League. When Judy opened it amidst her gifts, it was a bracelet designed with her favorite flower along the top of it. They were in full color, and the band was pretty as well with its white gold.

Her mother bought her a gift card for that ice cream parlor she liked, as well as a cute hat with only a thin brim on the front.

Denise and her folks got her a basket with a bath and body set.

It was when Judy’s presents were done that her father showed up. Patrick walked over to the table, and said, “Hello, everyone. Happy birthday, Jude. Judy.”

The lights flickered.

Judy said, “Hello.”

“I know I have a lot of birthdays alone to make up for. If you were a year older, I’d have put a down payment on a car for you.”

“Um, thanks?”

“So, for this year, I asked your mom what you’re into these days. You don’t want to know how that conversation went. So here’s the least I can do.”

He handed Judy a wrapped box. The colors were very neutral, and the wrapping was free of any name tag or label.

Judy was uncertain if she was tepid or gingerly as she looked at the box. It could have had anything in it, from a man who still didn’t see her as a girl. A man who spent the vast majority of her life not being a part of it.

She undid the bow, and worked her fingers into the box. Inside she found two books that she’d never heard of before, or thought to look for.

One was a book about heroes and villains in other cities around the world. Paragon’s caped figures were near to her specialty, so this was a welcome surprise. The other book was about heroes who had all tried a hand at celebrity life, such as singing or acting, instead of relying on their heroics alone.

Judy looked up at her father. “Thank you for these. D-do you know about my . . . ?

“Your what?” asked Patrick.

“Nevermind. This was thoughtful of you.”

“Sure, sure. Now you’re probably expecting me to make due on that car next year, huh?”

“The thought hadn’t really occurred to me.”

Under her breath, Denise said, “Hmm, something with a nice back seat.”

Judy went for the ribs and pinched at her friend’s side. Denise squirmed and let out a ticklish yelp.

Scratching his head, Patrick said, “Well, uhh, it was nice seeing you all again. Have a good night.” And he started walking away when Judy’s mom got up. She caught up with him at the door.

Judy’s mom was actually smiling and being friendly from what Judy could see.

***

When Judy and her mother got home, Judy had to set her stuff down inside of the entrance so she could carry one thing at a time to her room. It was a good night, but it left her too tired to lift a bunch of stuff up the stairs.

She grabbed the basket first, and tread almost sorrowfully over the freshly vacuumed carpet—how or why her mother always managed to clean the floor without leaving a lot of footprints, she never knew in her fifteen years and counting—to her room.

Judy opened her bedroom door only to hear something fly and hit the floor. She flipped the light switch to find a folded note on the carpet, possibly having been fastened inside the door while it was closed.

Once opened, it read:

“To an admirer, whom I owe my life. Happy birthday. Enjoy your gift. –SD”

Judy lowered the note, piecing together who could have written this note and how they could have gotten in—the window was unlocked—to leave it. She also noticed the gift on her bed.

And she let out an audible gasp.

Author's Note: These next four chapters are, arguably, one of my favorite mini-arcs through the entire trilogy. I hope y'all enjoy it.

-------------
Chapter 24
-------------

They came on a Saturday morning.

Men and women in suits arrived in a suburban neighborhood, and blocked off a cul-de-sac with only their fancy cars and commanding, yet secretive presence.

In seconds, one of the men knocked on the front door of a house at the end of the street. He was accompanied by two more people in suits while they stood on the front porch. The mother of the household opened the door to greet the visitors, but she refused entry while pretending to misunderstand half of the words the suited man in charge was saying.

One person in a suit whispered that the signal they were tracing was above them. Another who had stayed by the cars called out that someone was on the roof.

The suited man hurried to the front lawn, and spotted a heroine looking down at them.

“Can I help you?” she asked.

“This is a matter up utmost security and importance. We need you to come with us,” he said in a voice loud enough for her to hear.

She vanished in a collection of sparkling energy and reappeared on the other side of the cars. With a dissatisfied glare, she looked back at the cars.

“I don’t like secrets,” she said. “If you want my help, find me outside Faultline in one hour.”

Princess Undercut teleported away again. No one seemed to know why she was there. Or why anyone had come for her.

***

Judy enjoyed her morning sleeping in, in the comfort of the gift her idol had left for her for her birthday eleven days ago. There was a new line of stuffed animal dolls dressed up like the newer heroes around the city, including one of a little chick dressed up like Pixeletta. They were so new. She doubted many people even had them yet because they weren’t supposed to be advertised anywhere until tomorrow; she had contacted the company and asked them about it.

Her mom expressed a jealousy for Judy having something that she did not now, and so Judy’s bed became their little haven.

Unfortunately, it was time to get up and get ready to go to work.

She stretched, and walked to the living room to make breakfast. Judy was maybe halfway into her second bite when Princess Undercut teleported into her backyard. Princess Undercut searched around the simple, nice garden until she could see the window where Judy and her mom were looking at her.

That was the first time she had ever suited up while still eating. There were just a couple bites left when she and Princess Undercut teleported away.

At least she remembered to say her goodbyes to her mom.

They appeared on an abandoned parking lot where one of the blue pillar lights were, and a few of their teammates were waiting for them.

Walter said, “Psi Wizard just told me what little there was to tell. Are you sure you didn’t do anything to anger the government?”

“Not that I know of,” said Princess Undercut.

“You were wise to bring this to our attention. There’s no telling yet if this is an Arachne plot, or if it’s something else entirely. Between the Manifest, the drug manufacturer we’ve been helping the police with, and other random acts of heroism, you know we can always use another issue to deal with.”

“Can’t you just ask them what this is about?”

“I’ve been trying, directly and indirectly, but remember, I was in the military. Military and secret agency types rarely mingled unless it was to protect a person both sides deemed worthy for such resources. Even then, it was a nightmare for multiple agencies to share information. At least we will do what we can to keep you from going in unaided. However, knowing their types, they won’t be too happy about us all showing up on their front door together, or listening in when you try to talk to them.”

Pixeletta yawned without meaning to. She said, “Excuse me. So what’s the plan?”

***

Pixeletta waited inside of the smartphone while Walter and Princess Undercut reached the men and women in suits.

“It looks like the military is with them,” noted Princess Undercut.

“Yes, you’re right” said Walter, “and no one bothered to tell me about this. This must be a sensitive operation that flies above my rank. Well then, let’s find out what this is about. Hello, there! I believe you’re expecting my friend here.”

“Hold your fire,” commanded a distant voice. It got nearer. “Good of you to have come, miss. And sir? What are you, a lawyer?”

“Lieutenant Colonel Walter Dallevan, formerly of Central Command Logistics and of Combat Tactics. And yes, legal representation for my good friend here. I must say, in an hour’s time you’ve done a remarkable job setting up on the edge of the most desolate part of town.”

“The place can fall at any time, what’s left of it, so we can go no closer without being stripped of position and pay. Something to do with a major battle and historical sites.”

“It’s also good to see anyone with a shred of respect for orders, no matter how limited they may be. So tell me, are we to wait out here all day, or shall we head inside?”

“Any devices you may carry will need to be checked at the front.”

“Very good.”

Pixeletta heard no one else say anything of importance, so she waited for the next phase in her part of the plan. The idea of sneaking around a classified, makeshift military base probably shouldn’t have excited her as much as it did.

She heard the phone being set down on a hard surface. Any moment now, she was going to see her ride to the next computer.

Beams of white and green came raining down from one end of the system. The beams passed through the phone’s programs like light would to a window, except these windows shattered and reformed as the beams passed. They were seeking out various forms of threats. There was no escaping the beams as they came closer.

Except for one way.

Pixeletta floated into the aether where the beams were coming from, and she jumped into the data stream posing as another scan.

“Uhh... huh. Everything’s clean,” said a voice.

Another said, “Good. Carry on, and keep these things safe.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Just as Mortar Mage had predicted, the current computer Pixeletta was in was part of a multi-password protected bluetooth connection with a number of other devices in a short, but useful, range. Toward the edge of that range was a computer system designated for recording interrogations and briefings. Pixeletta transferred herself to that system in a blink.

“What is this all about?” asked Princess Undercut.

A man with severe clout in his voice said, “An extraterrestrial satellite that crashed into the Earth some ten months ago. There was a young woman there who got too close, and then was allowed to walk away under the condition that any issues would be reported.”

“Yes, I remember that incident. I also remember being free of any dangerous incidents ever occurring since then.”

“What do you call teleporting all over the place?”

“The same thing I call surviving gunshots and other attempted injuries—a perfectly healthy mutation. It comes with the territory of living in Paragon City in case you never noticed. Stick around here long enough, and you may see some changes of your own.”

Walter said, “I think what my colleague here is saying is, ‘What is it that you want?’”

The man presumably in charge said, “Yesterday, a shuttle reached our planet and contacted us. You don’t just have superpowers. You’re emitting a signal that our equipment can only barely read with their help, and it goes far.”

“Oh, so we’re expecting visitors? Thanks for letting me know. I’ll be sure to get all the punch and music we need,” said Princess Undercut.

“The two aliens who came here did so with a warning. The satellite was part of a weapons race that, ironically, meant the closest thing they’ve known to peace for many generations. They know that the satellite came here, and they are races who’ve been here and met with your . . . vigilante ilk in the past.”

“OK, so another invasion. We get those every five to seven months, sometimes longer.”

“Not on this scale. Something stirred their collective hornets' nests, and they're all coming to collect.”

Walter asked, “How many ships?”

“Our visitors said the estimate was a couple hundred when they left. It could be more by the time the invasion arrives.”

Paragon did have a history of aliens attacking. Usually it was only a few large ships at most, and the heroes rarely had much trouble beating them. Sometimes even known villains jumped into the fighting.

Opposing gangs taking down a common enemy, like the time Mega Mecha Mime rampaged the city, happened on occasion.

Its giant footsteps were unusually quiet too, come to think of it.

The man in charge said, “Princess Undercut, we tracked you down because we hope to resolve this as peacefully as possible. A force that size cannot be beaten without us facing total annihilation.”

“And what do you mean to do with me?” she asked.

“For starters, hide you deep underground while we negotiate with them. Or, failing that, turn you over.”

“Forget it.”

“You’ll find that you don’t have much choice here, miss.”

“I have every choice. And so does every hero or villain out there.”

“She’s right, you know,” said Walter. “Almost everyone who has taken on some role or moniker in Paragon City knows a thing or two about fighting to their last breath. It’s not something I like to see happen, when good people fall in the midst of battle, but am always proud to see possible when they continue to stand against any odds. If I know half of the alien races coming like I think I do, they will not be content with having their prize, and less so that you would try to hide it. You will find that Princess Undercut is no mere prize, and the world will be more than happy to protect itself if given the chance, just as our visitors will only be too happy to negotiate if we can beat enough of them.”

Pixeletta let her excitement get the better of her, and she jumped out of the computer system. “Yes!”

She then saw a surprised, burly man in a suit. Two soldiers ran in, and he held up a hand to stop them.

“My bad. But I’m with them,” she said.

“Very well,” said the unknown agent. “If enough people choose to fight, then I’m sure our new commander in chief would be happy to show his support, not that I necessarily agree with this doomed crusade of yours.”

Walter said, “That’s to be seen. Now, how long do we have to prepare for this big invasion of yours? You’ve mentioned our new president?”

“We have two days, tops.”

-------------
Chapter 25
-------------

In the bright, early morning, a military helicopter flew across Paragon, heading for City Hall from the camp in Faultline. Walter and War Lagoon were both aboard. This brought back many memories for both of them.

Only, this time, it was in response to one of the alien invasions that seemed to hit Paragon more than any other place in the world. Some had wondered and debated about this on the so-called news stations, never bothering to ask the aliens who would arrive peacefully from time to time. One station did, however, ask a unique gentleman with the most frazzled hair.

War Lagoon said, “It looks like the restriction on lethal force is going to be lifted for the fight against these invaders.”

“So I’ve noticed,” said Walter. “That’s not the sort of thing to be taken lightly.”

An officer aboard the craft passed through the hold, and said, “The ride is almost over, gentlemen. Hopefully, in the next few hours, the Commander in Chief will give the go-ahead to aid you all directly in this fight. The new one won’t be sworn in until tomorrow, or we’d be by your side the whole way. Those aliens picked a hell of a time to arrive. Until either man takes action, we’ll be set up at key locations, just like we’ve discussed.”

“Thank you for the reminder, Lieutenant Bates. I’m sure you’ll be recognized for your limited efforts when this is all over.”

The officer just smiled and pressed the button for the door to open. Walter adjusted his parachute, and opened his mouth to ask War Lagoon where his was. Then he shut it when he remembered his friend could fly.

“Off we go,” said Walter. And he jumped.

***

Throughout much of her first period class—an elective, Drama now instead of Art like it had been at the start of the school year—Judy kept looking at the clock and the sky outside.

The invasion hadn’t yet begun.

Her glances were starting to grate the teacher's nerves too.

"Ms. Tanimoto! Do you see something more important than class out there, or do I need to assign you detention?"

Someone walked into the classroom and whispered into the teacher’s ear then. It was almost funny how many times teachers were interrupted by something big, just in this school year alone. In moments, the Drama teacher became one of many organizing their students to go to a last-minute assembly.

“Excuse me,” said a student aloud before they began filing out the door, “may I be excused from the assembly? I’m really a superhero and need to go to stuff.”

There goes my excuse, thought Judy.

As the students went on their way to be crammed somewhere in the school without their belongings, Judy fell back and sneaked through the crowds until she found a room with an internet connection.

“You should be following the other students,” said a passing teacher who had spotted her entering the room. “I know the assemblies aren’t always a lot of fun, but everyone needs to attend this one. Why don’t you come with me?”

Judy said, “I have to help everyone, sorry.”

She pulled herself into the computer system and headed home. Her mom, who thought she was trying to talk her way out of going to school today, only locked the computer instead of turning it off.

Passwords, how did they work?

Her costume was in her closet, her earpiece was inside the drawer of her nightstand, and her more casual things, Judy realized, were still at school. That included her own copy of the house key, so she had to use the computer again to leave the house locked.

Pixeletta located Mortar Mage’s phone, and used it as a point for emergence. She only hoped that he was somewhere that had enough room for her to land on the floor.

In a flash she was greeted by the sound of guns being aimed surrounded her.

“Hold your fire! Again!” called a voice.

“This could be an enemy agent, sir.”

“No, she’s one of the good guys if you remember her performance on the TV, weeks ago. Stand down.” The burly, suited man appeared amidst the crowd of soldiers and agents who were putting their guns down. “I’m certainly glad you’re not a villain . . . Pixeletta, was it?”

“Yes, sir,” she cheered. “Where’s Mortar?”

Mortar Mage called from another room, “I’m back here, Pixeletta. If my phone’s done charging, could you bring it please?”

“Note that that’s one of the heroes, not an errand girl.”

She went to grab the phone, and the massive tent shook. No, the ground was rumbling, and a shadow was cast over the little outside light she saw.

“They’re here.”

***

Princess Undercut threw the cup of coffee into the first alien’s face she saw. With a short flurry of grapples, punches, and kicks, a pair of heavily armed invaders went down without a second shot being fired.

A third one—a different alien race from the other two in the room—flew into the room and crashed against the floor.

Wyatt, still dressed up in his doctor scrubs, walked in and said, “Nice of him . . . her? . . . to lend me this thing.”

He hefted the gun in his arms that was about a third of his size.

“You didn’t even ask for its gender? Sloppy,” Princess Undercut said.

“I was a little preoccupied learning how to shoot to stun. I might have given it a little more juice than intended.”

“Great. Are you ready to change yet, or are you going to spend the whole morning cheating on me with that thing? Look out!”

Another invader entered the evacuated hospital wing through a form of teleportation that technology types tended to use when they had the know-how. It looked like a hole being punched through the air, with the other side never once becoming visible before the air bounced back into position.

This time, Princess Undercut swept its legs and dealt the next few blows as soon as the alien hit the ground.

Wyatt said, “Let’s go. And what’s with this ‘cheating’ thing?”

***

“Ah, Mayor Oldman,” said Walter, removing his parachute, “come to join us? It’s raining alien invaders, I’m afraid. So it’s not very safe.”

The mayor charged down the stairs of City Hall, wagging a finger.

“This is an outrage!” said the mayor. “We’ve been invaded before. Why are so many of our services shut down? The military can’t just do this to my city.”

Walter said, “It’s always your city, isn’t it? It’s a wonder we don’t have more villains. You will find that it isn’t the military alone in this effort to save everyone’s city from the biggest invasion we’ve ever been a part of; will ever be a part of. Now, would you be so kind as to duck?”

He raised his sidearm and aimed it in the mayor’s direction. The mayor, rather than ducking, jumped to the side before Walter took a few shots. His aim brought down an invader from one of the three races.

There were the tall, lanky ones with pear-shaped heads, like the one Walter had brought down just now. Another race tended to be bulky with four arms and wrinkled faces. Then there were the bipedal blobs. Never before had all three of the alien races attacked Earth like this. Walter would have been impressed by their unity if it wasn’t such a danger to everyone he cared about.

The mayor said, “They’re touching down? But they almost never do that. Look, the one in the sky is breaking up.”

Indeed, the first big ship was dissolving in a manner that made Walter think of a block of cheese being shredded. That was a measure many ships had installed to keep as much of their advanced technology as possible, though salvaged parts occasionally survived, from falling into the wrong hands.

Normally, ships pulled out of the atmosphere to further pry their technology out of the hands of everyone on Earth, but this first ship did not.

It couldn’t. Two more large ships descended in its place.

Walter said, “I think you had best get to safety, Mayor.”

The man finally agreed with him without a sign of anger, and Mayor Oldman fled. He did so not a moment too soon when a car flew and crashed sideways into the steps where the mayor once stood.

In the street before City Hall, an invader arrived from the third alien race. This one was renowned for standing twice as tall as humans and being quite the lumbering blob when they actually moved about on their two legs. Bullets weren’t going to work well against this race. And the invader grew tentacles in a flash, meaning that the blob was going to attack with those instead of its armaments. The tentacles came for Walter.

***

A slew of invaders touched down in the middle of a major road, and they were shooting in all directions. Pixeletta rolled across the pavement to make herself a harder target for the aliens to hit. Then she unleashed a massive current of electricity into the horde of invaders.

All of them collapsed; more than half were knocked out instantly.

She ran at them with her power still ready to go. Pixeletta punched at one invader, and threw an electric blast at another.

Two more heroes jumped in to help her.

In the sky above, a second ship broke apart in a flaming heap. But, there were more beyond it. No one knew exactly how many. Yes, the city had a lot of heroes, but she wasn’t sure they could beat every last one before wearing out.

Pixeletta turned to find the next ground fight she could assist with since Mortar Mage didn’t want her helping him with whatever he was working on. However, suddenly, something massive crashed through a brick building. It had the lanky form of the first alien race that had appeared in the city today, but its height beat the walking blobs from the third.

One hero fell back nervously, and another charged forward. The one hanging back said, “Are these guys going all out or what?”

Smiling, Pixeletta said, “At least it’s not a giant cat.”

The gargantuan alien struck down the hero who had pressed on the attack. The hero’s life was about to end with one more swing of the monstrosity’s arm blade. Pixeletta threw an attack of her own at it. Then a second. The alien must have noticed, because it brought up a shield to block the second bolt.

It was fixed on her now. She dodged as best she could, but one of the arms knocked Pixeletta aside. She wasn’t sure if it was the blade or not that hit her at first, because it hurt enough not to matter for a second.

She got up in time to see the alien come at her with another attack. Then she reached into its mechanical armor with her power, hoping for the best.

Then she was inside the suit’s digital space. The suit of armor was computerized. This race used computerized suits of various sizes, every one of them, and this model was open to her like a shopping mall on a slow business day. She quickly searched the programming to find a weakness. Or, better yet, a way to shut the armor down. In moments, she had it. The suit was powering down, giving Pixeletta mere seconds to get out.

Not that she needed even one.

Pixeletta shot out of the suit’s backside and kicked at it. As a result, the alien struggled in vain, but still fell on its face. Pixeletta stomped a foot down on the toppled giant and let out a cheer over her triumph.

“Wait,” said one of the heroes, “weren’t you hit, like, super hard by that big thing?”

The lack of pain and hurt dawned on Pixeletta. “I guess I healed while I was in there.” Beat. “Woohoo!”

***

The tent dedicated to processing information on the battle out there was buzzing.

Mortar Mage entered through one of his arcane portals in time to catch a woman, the leading officer behind the information processing, say, “Ugh, where is the blasted fool who’s supposed to be helping us? There’s too much going on out there.”

“That fool is right here,” he said. “You’ll be glad to know that I took down another one of those blasted ships.”

“You! You went out to fight instead of gathering or processing information that can be used to actually beat the extraterrestrials?”

“I’m a hero. Helping is sort of what we do. Besides, I was trying to gather information from the ship I boarded. Good thing no one was with me when I was up there.”

The woman looked perplexed. “You destroyed a ship by yourself? You tried gathering intel directly? What?”

“That’s the trouble with languages I don’t know. It’s hard to tell if a button means, ‘Dispense coffee,’ ‘Spill the beans,’ or ‘Fill the reactor with hot fluids that will certainly cause the entire ship to self-destruct.’ But at least I managed to download some information on this old thing.”

He waved an old video cassette in front of his bewildered audience. Lucky that he was able to procure it from a ship that hadn’t even touched the Earth’s atmosphere, and luckier still that the ship’s central console accepted them.

It looked like they accepted Betamax too.

Mortar Mage worked his technological know-how to set up the right player, and his magic on a copy of a codex that was now flipping back and forth through seemingly blank pages while the data displayed on a screen above it. He needed the mystical codex to translate languages he didn’t already know, which were admittedly, and sadly, far too many.

He clapped his hands while everyone else worked furiously.

“Right, so, the data’s being translated. Who needs my help first?”

***

War Lagoon flew under another ship, using his power to scan for anything resembling a power source. Another hero flew behind to attack on his command.

“Here we go,” War said.

The other hero, Blaze, created a dozen thin spears of flame that burned brighter and lighter in color until War Lagoon could feel their heat from a short distance away. Blaze launched them through the underside of the ship.

Seconds later, War Lagoon heard an explosion above them.

“A knife in butter ain’t got shit on me,” said Blaze.

“Yeah, neat,” said War Lagoon. “Let’s get going before this thing decides to take us with it.”

Then the gutted reactor blew a pillar of fire toward him and Blaze, and another blast of greater proportions drew toward them from the opposite direction as the two men did their best to dodge.

***

Princess Undercut took every shot, and it did nothing. Every punch, and the best it could do was knock her around a distance. Every foe tried it, and then they went down. Every one of them except the walking blobs, that was. Psi Wizard had to suppress them long enough for someone with elemental powers to deal with them.

All around, Princess Undercut saw heroes fighting, winning or losing, and property damage beyond anything she had seen since taking up her mantle.

She met with a highly agile alien with an arm blade that was light blue in color. She used her martial arts training to block and dodge, but she couldn’t get a good attack in, not even a counter.

Finally, the alien made a mistake in its footing, going for a swing at Princess Undercut, and she managed to use it to her advantage. The blade touched against her cheek, leaving a cold and stinging sensation on it, but her own assault was greater.

Princess Undercut got the alien on the ground and punched it out. The cold, stinging sensation didn’t let up, she noticed. And a drop of blood fell on the alien she had just taken down.

She wiped her cheek with a pair of fingers. The red fluid stunned her.

Two more aliens got behind her, each carrying blades like the last one had.

***

Adamast Cross and Rampart completed their team with Walter once they had saved him from that blob alien. However, now the three of them were surrounded by a horde of all three alien races that challenged their endurance. Even with their combination of offense and defense, there was no question that they could get tired.

That they could make a mistake, or die.

***

Pixeletta giggled maniacally as she bounced from one computerized suit to the next, deactivating them so that everyone else could bring the aliens down. When a moment passed without a suit to hop into, she calmed down and realized how villainous, how monstrous she might have seemed to those aliens.

Somewhere amidst Steel Canyon’s taller buildings, which paled in comparison to the ones in Talos to the northeast, she heard a man’s voice echo. She couldn’t make out most of the words, but it sounded somehow preachy. She used her power to help her get to the top of the nearest tall building. It was twenty floors high, but she reached the top in seconds. The man was speaking of some great will and judgment when she touched the last door. She opened the roof access, knowing she’d picked the right building.

"Judgment upon all the unworthy!" said the man, sending a chill through Pixeletta’s soul.

Standing on a ledge was a man garbed in the robes of someone of importance. A red spider emblem was visible on the back of his robe. He turned to look at Pixeletta, and she knew his gaunt face.

It was Harvey Stone.

Two Arachne agents were here with him, but they were busy operating a machine. Before Pixeletta could ask any questions or take any action, the machine let out a disruptive bang that knocked her back. The roof access door closed, but not before she saw a red beam shoot from the machine into the ships above, as well as an unknown number of heroes or villains flying around up there.

Then there was static in her ear.

Mortar Mage’s voice came through, “Paragon’s finest, do you read me? I’m broadcasting on all known channels. The invading ships are still coming. I repeat, the ships are still coming.”

She stood up and got to the door. It opened with more force this time than it had before. Then she realized it was jammed by an object dragging on the floor. It was a piece from the cannon that had fired.

Stone and the Arachne agents were gone. There was no sign of them falling or anything.

Mortar said, “They’re still warping in. What we’ve seen is only a fraction of their 937 ships. Their plan is to wear us out in the event they can’t beat us outright. Then they mean to leave us in ruin before taking off with what they came for. They are unwilling to negotiate. We need a way to stop them.”

Pixeletta walked to the edge where Stone had stood mere seconds ago. He got away, and he and those agents took most of that cannon with them.

Something about his voice . . . it was compelling. The mere feeling of it still brushed against the core of her being, the little she’d heard. She stood in stunned silence, vaguely aware of someone or something coming up from behind her.

-------------
Chapter 26
-------------

Throughout Paragon City, the battle waged on.

Walter Dallevan and his fighting companions prepared to go down like a trio of badasses, but the numbers of surrounding invaders were assaulted from behind in several places. Explosions popped from one direction, soldiers came in from another, an icon from a third, and the hunter Dissarap lunged into a crowd of invaders from the fourth.

Adamast Cross, as uplifted as he was by the support, had no desire to be outdone, and he hit harder and faster than ever. It was a new awakening for him, he would later learn, as his powers were no longer limited to ice armor and its manipulation.

In the sky, War Lagoon and Blaze had managed to evade the red beam that sliced through the alien ships within its range. Chunks of wreckage now fell toward the outskirts of Paragon. Other metahumans and their technological kin did what they could to slow the fall and push the pieces further away from doing any harm. One huge chunk fell into the sea to the south, missing the island with the Asylum on it by half a mile.

Princess Undercut teleported behind her would-be assailants, and took them for a short ride into the air where she dropped them one by one before teleporting back to the ground. Psi Wizard had broken away from the fighting to heal minor injuries for many people. He spotted Princess Undercut with a gash on her cheek, and he wasted no time healing it. His heart went into the act more than usual.

The red beam was reported in the military camp. No one knew who had fired it, but they knew that it bought everyone in the city a short reprieve from additional ships, however brief that it was, because the few ships that had exited the warp and were waiting their turn to attack were now watching warily from as far away as Earth’s moon.

New ships arrived from the warping train-of-sorts, and they threw insults at the ships that were hanging back for being good-for-nothing loafers. Then the news ships flew into position on the green speck of dust known as Earth, totally unaware of the fate that had befallen the last few ships.

All of this was known to one woman, now standing on a roof, because she had seen it many months ago. Ages ago. It was in the shadows, and now the events had come to light for all else to see. The woman looked down on the girl before her.

Did the woman feel pity for the girl? Fear?

***

Pixeletta turned to find a woman who appeared to be of Middle Eastern descent.

“It’s you. You were at that mental health facility as we were leaving,” said Pixeletta.

The woman crossed the rooftop, taking her eyes off of her. “The seven who cast a shadow as brilliant as the greatest star, and the eighth not yet among them. All unaware of the choices and events that will shape them. Who else looks to the shadows for answers? Who else sees them? The greater the shadow, the greater the choices that will be made.”

“What does that even mean?”

“There is a great shadow over the whole city now.” She looked at Pixeletta again. “For your shadow, I see, and it saddens me. It shames me to know what can be. There is a shadow over us all, and yours is one of eight legs supporting the terrible fate that awaits us all. I am so sorry. Some choices are just more frightening than others, and these next six years will be difficult at best. You poor child, if you could only know.”

Pixeletta opened her mouth to respond, unsure what she could say to a thing like that. For one she wanted to ask the woman to speak normally, but then Mortar Mage’s voice came over the earpiece again.

“Princess Undercut! Pixeletta! If you’re both out there, meet me on top of the tallest tower in Paragon City. I have an idea for how to win, and almost nobody’s going to like it. I’ll be there in twenty minutes.”

The young heroine said to the mysterious woman, “You should probably get to somewhere safe right now. Do you need help getting there?”

“I will be fine,” said the woman, “perhaps most of us will be by the end of the day if you go now. Out there is at least one hero falling to the taste of death. Somewhere out there is a doctor deciding which patient will be the first to take his care, knowing full well that the other might die if he waits on them. Our choices, our ability to make them and discover the unknowable, all end at one point or another. And yours . . . Remember your choices and the impact they make.”

Her form sank into the shadow on the roof, and Pixeletta could see her no longer.

She wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not.

***

When Pixeletta reached the roof of the highest skyscraper in Talos, no one else was there just yet, so she waited. However, it didn’t take long for her to hear the sound of a high pitched engine approaching.

Two of them, actually.

She turned in time to dodge shots from a couple of invaders floating around the tower, and Pixeletta ducked behind the first solid object she could.

“Oh, come on,” Pixeletta said. “Aliens in jetpacks? Are you serious?”

What was next? Alien invaders who shared superpowers? Their equivalents to Captain Patriot or Swan Diva? She wanted to ask as much, but Pixeletta knew she would only be jinxing it.

Pixeletta charged up her hands, and aimed first for the jetpacks when she had the chance. Her bolts struck in mere moments. One of the packs burst into flames, but both aliens fell when one alien collided with the other.

An arcane portal opened the next moment, and Pixeletta turned, ready to strike if it was an alien with magical powers. However, it was Mortar Mage. She put her hand down, the buzz from her power dissipating.

“Hi there, Pixeletta,” he said. “No sign of Princess Undercut yet?”

She shook her head.

“I guess we can wait a few more minutes for her. I’ve been jumping back and forth between fighting, grabbing intel, and processing the information since this battle started a couple hours ago.”

“It’s only been two hours?” Pixeletta asked.

Mortar Mage nodded. “Strange, though; I had heard reports of a pair of aliens flying around before I opened that portal. They were supposed to be in this area.”

“And what? You wanted a chat with them?”

“I’d have loved a peek at their jetpacks before someone destroyed them. What? Why are you shaking your head? A man needs his hobbies.”

“Hobbies, right. One of these days your hobbies are going to blow up the whole city.”

A moment later, Mortar said, “I hope my plan works. It hinges a lot on your ability to get inside their technology and understanding it enough.”

“Understanding it’s not a problem, actually. It all looks and feels like the same thing as within our own computers.”

“How did you find that out?”

“More than a third of the invaders are equipped with computerized suits or weapons.”

“Not just mechanical?”

“No, they’re each operated by computer systems. I’m only confused by one thing.”

“And what’s that?” Mortar asked.

“How or why are they not teleporting onto the rooftops?”

“Ah. I have absolutely no idea.”

They looked up at the few ships hovering over the city. One of them shot projectiles at the buildings’ sides and roofs. A number of fires were noticeable now.

Princess Undercut teleported in, and shook a fist. “Yuck, what a mess. Sorry I’m late. Traffic was murder.”

“I’m starting to think you spend too much time around Wyatt,” said Pixeletta.

“I agree, but fat chance if I’m gonna stop. So, Warren, what’s this plan of yours?”

***

Pixeletta and Princess Undercut had teleported from the rooftop to the nearest ship, and the next two after that. They needed time to do what they came here for. They crossed their fingers and hoped that the ships all belonged to all separate races of aliens.

Mortar’s explanation of the plan remained fresh in Pixeletta’s mind.

They came here following Tatiana’s signal, which I will gladly do something about once this is all over. It stands to reason they would know if she was suddenly aboard any number of the ships. The first step will be to test this theory.

Alarms sounded, as did a voice on the intercom that neither of them understood.

Pixeletta, how familiar are you with schoolyard drama, internet trolling, or the art of turning your enemies against themselves? Those ships up there should all be able to communicate with one another. I need you to do what you can to make the races angry enough at one another to start shooting at themselves.

“Come on,” said Pixeletta, “hopefully one of these consoles will be connected to some sort of mainframe or communications device.”

They traversed a few corridors quickly—Princess Undercut teleported the patrol to the second ship she was on, and came back presumably after bouncing around other ships not yet in the atmosphere—before finding a computer.

“Whew,” Princess Undercut said, “I’m going to need a moment to rest before I can teleport anywhere again, I think. I’ve done a lot today, and the last few jumps were pretty far.”

“Hopefully the patrols won’t keep up then. Wish me luck.”

Pixeletta submerged into the ship’s network. All around her, within her, she could hear alien voices shouting words beyond her comprehension. It would have been nice if she had some sort of codex.

Just then, she found a program that taught language basics for a handful of races. Two of the available languages were from Earth.

Japanese and Latin. Nobody spoke Latin anymore!

She skimmed through the information, comparing words coming and going with the ones bookmarked inside of the program, and suddenly the information was hers. All of it was. She expected her head to hurt from learning so much so quickly, but she didn’t have that to worry about while inside of a computer system. Now she had to test the languages against the alien invaders to be sure it was theirs.

[“The beacon is on your ship. Do not lie to us!”]

[“It is you who are lying, you malnourished pile of space slime. I can read the signal on your ship. And on yours! This is some sort of conspiracy.”]

[“Don’t be a fool.”]

[“I’ll tell you who the fool is.”]

The heroine looked through the programs for what other resources she could use now that she had confirmed at least two of the three languages. There was a voice modifier. And signal scrambler. Weapons access. Warping. Flush? What did that do?

[“Sir, all of our toilets appear to be operating at once.”]

That was unexpected.

Pixeletta took over the weapons and communications from there. She took a shot at one of the other ships, and shouted at another. [“What is this? Which one of you poor excuses for ass suckling thieves hacked us?”]

[“What? We are not saying this.”]

She made the alien say [“Yeah, come suck on my gun barrel.”]

One of the other aliens from the other ships said, [“Have you lost your mind? Ensign, prepare to fire on this fool with everything you got. Shoot his friends too if they come close.”]

Finally, I made this device for you to plant in the weapons drive and warp drive, and then start them both up, aimed for home. Theirs, I mean.

Pixeletta pulled out of the system and ran those few steps over to where her friend was waiting for her.

“We need to teleport to another ship,” she said. “Now.”

Princess Undercut said, “What, why?”

“This ship’s going to go boom before I can try to plant Mortar’s device.”

They teleported to another ship that was closer to the atmosphere. There, they looked out a window and saw two of the ships firing upon another. One shot hit the ship they were on at the moment, but the shake didn’t feel serious.

Deciding to look for another console, Pixeletta opened a door. One of the aliens screamed frantically from the far side of the room using the third language she had picked up.

[“They blew up our taco stand. Why?”]

Then she promptly closed the door, and chose another one.

“Let’s not go that way.”

I would first like you to try attaching the device to both systems in the form of a program. If that doesn’t work, then you’ll need to attach it physically to the main computer of the ship you’re using when you fire off both systems at once. Yes, this will be risky. There’s about a 38.647 percent chance of the ship instantly blowing up and tearing a hole in space and time. The risk is always greater when it’s something that isn’t my high suit.

Pixeletta took the canister-like device from inside her winter coat before submerging again. This time, it took no time at all to find the systems she sought after.

She focused on the device Mortar had given her. She visualized a program or computer virus instead of a fragment of her file extension. Then she transferred the device’s code to the warp drive and weapons drive.

“Shit,” said Princess Undercut. “Sweety, this ship has those walking slimes on it. Please hurry.”

Then Pixeletta activated both systems. They aimed for the same place the ships were all coming from. Everything rumbled all around her. It was time to go. She had pulled out and returned to Princess Undercut when a patrol of bipedal blobs spotted them, and they left when one alien was mid-swing in an attack.

***

The city watched as the ships tore one another apart and lifted out of the sky. The only people who could offer an explanation were saying nothing.

Not publicly, anyways.

“So, what was that device?” asked Pixeletta when the League met at the military camp outside Faultline.

Mortar said, “Call it a time bomb. I had to get help on it, since time magic isn’t my forte. Basically, it was designed to interact with both the fore side of the warp and the aft, and slow down everything that was in it on the course to Earth, spreading out their number over a much longer period of time.”

“Wait. Wouldn’t that mean the invasion isn’t over?”

The man raised a finger, probably trying to offer a brilliant explanation, but his words were failing him. “Ah, technically no, it’s not.”

“Mortar,” said everyone in the room.

“But, at the rate we’ve slowed them all down, the next ship won’t arrive for anywhere from the next week to three weeks. For the next few years, it will look like the three races will be invading us again and again, only to be batted out of the sky every time. Probably best if no one here tells anyone that.”

War Lagoon said, “This is why we leave the planning to Walter."

“I like it,” said Walter. "It adds a unique sort of haute couture to this city's tourism."

“And that is why we’re going to die.”

“What time is it?” asked Pixeletta.

“It’s a quarter after Noon. Why?”

Pause. “I need to go change and head back to school, assuming they weren’t let out over this whole thing. If I don’t I might be grounded or worse until the next ship arrives.”

Plus she had to pick up her things from class either way.

***

“Judy?”

“Yes, Denise?”

“I had to sit through two hours of folk music. I hate you.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Did you at least have fun out there?”

“Depends. Would you call it fun to learn three alien languages in under a minute?”

-------------
Chapter 27
-------------

Dear Diary, January 24 –

The alien invasion that happened on Monday, the 19th, was probably the only real interesting thing to happen this week. So many ships were on their way here, and we slowed most of them down for years to come. I got to class in time afterward. Then, after school, my mom told me that she understood why I left to help the city, but she was still unhappy that I technically ditched, even if it was from a school assembly. I’m still grounded from entering computer systems again until next Sunday.

Mortar Mage told us that simply destroying all of the ships, especially in hyperspace, would have been more dangerous than anything we could imagine. Then he offered to build a new ice cream dispensary machine for the base if we wanted one. I don’t think I’ve seen half of the super group say no to anything that fast before.

Everything else has been pretty boring, so far, at least for me. It makes me wonder how my friends and fellow heroes spend their days when they don’t have to do a whole lot of heroing. What do they do in their downtime?

***

Tatiana turned and huffed. She opened her eyes to find that she wasn’t in her own bed for the umpteenth time in the last few months.

Though, at this rate, it might as well have been her bed.

The man who owned it, and rented this apartment, was not in bed this time. No note that he had to go to work. Nothing. Tatiana heard some noise from the kitchen, and smelled something . . . pleasant. She got out of bed, skipping her clothes, and walked out to find Wyatt in the kitchen.

“Good morning, sweety,” she said.

He turned his head briefly before going back to the frying pan. “Hey, you’re up.”

“I’m pretty sure you could feel me coming.”

“Words.” His charming disposition remained.

“Don’t make me come over there and hit you over the head with your own frying pan.”

“Yes, fine, I felt you waking up and leaving my room. That doesn’t mean I can’t be a little sociable.”

Wyatt had a point. Damn him. Tatiana wasn’t anywhere near awake enough to argue with a psychic.

“What time do you have to go to work today?” asked Tatiana.

She leaned against the counter, her boobs hanging down. She was tempted to let them touch the surface, and she wasn’t sure why. She resisted the urge, however.

“I have to start my shift at two,” Wyatt said.

“Ooh, so I have you to myself until I have to leave and get ready for work myself.”

Wyatt slid a plate across the counter with breakfast on it. He even supplied the utensils.

“What do you want for drink?” he asked. “I have OJ, water, a blender and ice so I can make an orange slush. I’d offer beer, but it’s a little early for that.”

“What’s wrong with the coffeemaker?” Tatiana asked.

“It died on me yesterday morning when I had to go in to work early. Now I have to replace it when I have the chance.”

“I can replace that for you.”

“Tatiana . . .”

“Just say the word, and I’ll get a whole barista set up in here. Maybe I can even talk my folks into letting me work from your home. I’ll do it wearing nothing but an apron.”

She just smiled at him while they ate on opposite sides of the counter.

He, however, shook his head. “Tatiana, what exactly are we?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, in public or even among our friends, we’re seen arguing, you beating me up over my bad jokes, and often scheming together on how to deal with the gang members and villains out there. But, here, it’s different, and only here. I’d have to say we’re frienemies with benefits.”

“You didn’t want to stay that way forever, did you?”

“Well, no, but . . .”

“But nothing, sweety. I spent my late teens and early twenties so far thinking that I was just going to have parties forever, and sleep with any guy who wanted me until I was bored with him. The longer we spend together, the more I start to think that I have to either break this off, whatever it is, or embrace it and enjoy every moment. Even our bickering, or dealing with your puns. Guess which I’m leaning towards.”

“You don’t have to buy me a coffeemaker,” Wyatt said.

“You have loans to pay off still from med school, right? Let me do something nice for you.”

Wyatt grinned and laughed both rapidly and silently. “Come here.” He leaned over the counter and kissed her on the lips.

Never mind the food she still had in her mouth. She swallowed it all and marveled at a lost opportunity.

“I knew I should have added hot sauce to my eggs,” said Tatiana.

***

Walter sat alone at a table by a window in the diner. He was on his own, but he had his phone on the table to check for news and messages, and a chessboard set up in case someone wished to join him for a game.

Sometimes people did, but most times they didn’t.

He had a nasty habit of winning.

His phone chimed. There was a message from Mayor Oldman:

“The latest crime unaccounted for was a kidnapping that happened on Wednesday. Police are still looking into it, but if it’s related then heads up.”

Since the mass invasion on Monday, the mayor had agreed to finally tell Walter when there was a development, however big, however small, or however unrelated it might seem at first glance.

A kidnapping, without a known assailant or cause, was a possible cause for concern. But Walter did not dwell on it. He instead stored that knowledge in his mind, and thought to himself that he might need to act on it in time.

Walter raised his head to sip his coffee and to look around.

Out the window to his left, a hero and a villain were in the midst of beginning a scuffle.

To his far right was the counter separating the kitchen from the rest of the diner. A woman was getting up who he had seen sitting at one of the counter stools a few times. Walter was no psychic, but he could sense a great intellect in that Latino woman after overhearing how she spoke to the food servers, in watching how she moved and carried herself, and in spotting some of her reading material.

The woman needed to pass near Walter’s table to leave the diner. He spoke out to her when she did so.

“Excuse me. Miss?" he said, "I was wondering, if you’re in no big hurry, if you’d care to join me for a game? It doesn’t have to be today.”

She said, “What, a game of chess? Do people still bother with such a primitive game? If I did play, it would be with reanimated rats. For science!”

“Nonsense. I’m sure you’re a nice young lady who’d enjoy showing off her ability to plan ahead and beat a man such as myself.”

“Pfft . . . You’d be the king of the rats.”

The woman walked out of sight. Walter sighed and sipped his coffee again. There were two possible outcomes of this moment. He stared plainly at the chessboard the whole time he considered them, but pushed away both possibilities and waited.

Suddenly, a woman’s hand reached over to the board, and moved a pawn forward that stood in front of a knight.

Walter looked over at her as the same woman before pointed at him.

“Now you’ll have to wait for me. Don’t count on my return, though.” She backed into the door, taking it with her on her exit.

Dear, oh dear.

He used his phone to take a picture of the board. Assuming they would ever meet again, this was going to be an interesting game. Not just because that woman moved a black piece first. If anything, he hoped the match would continue sooner rather than later.

Walter grabbed his new walking stick—something he’d been thinking of getting for some time now—and used it to block a passing waitress’s path.

“What?”

“I think you should duck,” said Walter.

She was about to question him again, but her eyes grew wide. The waitress indeed dived for beneath the table. There was a yell and a crash, followed by some screams. The hero had lost his fight to the villain, and had gone through the next window in front of Walter.

He helped up the waitress. “Are you alright?”

“Yes,” she said, “but how did you . . . ? Are you OK?”

“Oh, I’m fine. But I’m afraid I might need a new cup of coffee. One of those shards of glass made it into my mug. Why don’t you run along?”

“The hero! Ahh, the villain’s coming.”

“Yes. I’m sure this will be taken care of by the time you pour my new cup. Thank you.”

The waitress ran off with the old cup, leaving a better part of a round shape amidst the glass crossing Walter’s table, and Walter who sat alone without a single injury to his person or his temper.

Meanwhile, the villain entered through the broken window to finish the job on the hero.

Walter said, “I’m sorry, but do you think you can put that hero down and leave here quietly?”

“What?”

***

Jeff knocked on the foreman’s door.

Being here made him a little nervous. Being anywhere with authority made him at least a little nervous or unhappy, as ironic as that was. He was someone with authority, himself, when he’d served the military.

“Enter!” said the man on the other side. Jeff did so. “Ah, Mr. Charleston, just the man I was hoping to talk to.”

“Yes, sir?” asked Jeff.

“Two things. Please, have a seat. There.”

They both sat on opposite sides of the desk inside of the trailer that the foreman was using for his office. There was a moment of awkward silence before the foreman spoke up again, saying, “So your contracted trial period with our company is running out soon. Are you enjoying your time with us?”

Jeff said, “I don’t have any major complaints. The small things are taken care of before they can get any bigger.”

“Good, good. You’ve proven to be quite good at pointing out when we’re running low on certain materials, and preventing a fistfight on one of our sights between two of your coworkers. I value an employee who can step beyond his duties to perform admirably. You’ve only been late once, and have shown up tired several times, but you’ve never let it get to you.”

“I have been trying to do something about that.”

“I’m not saying you’re in trouble, either. Though, yes, it would be nice to see you show up to work fully awake in the future. Hold on, I think I have something here.”

The foreman rummaged through one of his desk drawers.

“Yes,” he said, “here it is.” It was a thin book, which he handed to Jeff. “Someone gave this to me on a whim years ago, and it’s sat in my desk ever since. Good kid, but not spot on in his assessments. Feel free to peruse it sometime.”

Jeff looked at the book, and saw that it was dedicated to alternative methods of rest and sleep. “Thank you, sir. This might help.”

“I take it you never had anything like that in the military?”

“Nope.”

“No kidding? Well, hopefully you get something out of that. I would hate to lose a good worker to something like a fucked sleep schedule. Now, for the second thing.”

Jeff listened more intently. It sounded more and more like the foreman wished to keep him on once the contracted trial period was over.

The foreman said, “How familiar are you with Striga Isle?”

“Not very,” said Jeff.

“It’s an island, as you can tell by the name. Technically, it’s part of Paragon, but, like Nerva, it serves as its own town off the shore from our own main city. I tell you this, because when we are done fixing as many of the mass invasion damages as we are covering, the home office is sending me and my best workers over to Striga.”

“You don’t sound too pleased.”

“Striga and Nerva are the most dangerous parts of Paragon. The heroes are few, the crime families are many, and even the villains barely touch it unless they think they can topple at least one of those families. Everyone who has tried has been sent back to Paragon’s shores in any number of bloodied pieces.”

“OK . . .”

“I would be honored if you joined me. If you don’t want to, then let me know so I can finish my letter of recommendation to include a transfer request so you can keep working here in the city mainland. You have a couple weeks still to think on it still. While you’re at it, let me know how the book works out for you. Any improvement can be spun for good measure in the letter I’m writing to the office.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Please, Jeff, call me Jim.”

***

Adamast Cross sat at the base table, reading information on how to become a certified teacher or coach at a public school. He could hear Mortar Mage giving the new guys, Blaze and Dissarap, a tour of the base.

Those poor guys; they had no idea.

As he read on, Adamast read—and was slightly disappointed—that there was certification process required that couldn’t be earned in an afternoon, like the one for marrying couples. Someone would have to address that one day.

“Hey, mang,” said Blaze as he entered the meeting room, “why not do all your reading at home?”

Adamast said, “Do you have an aunt and uncle in their fifties who like to dance in only their undies or swimwear?”

“No, mang. I can’t say I do.”

“Neither do I. Nope. Instead they’re entirely in the buff.”

He pointedly raised a book to block out future conversations not that Blaze bothered to try, not after that mental image.

***

Denise lay face down on her bed with her head raised and her hands flipping through the tantalizing pages of a dirty magazine. How else was she going to enjoy herself right after school?

With a knock on the door, she slid the magazine under her pillow in time for her mom to open the door.

“Hey,” said Denise’s mom.

“Yes, Mom?” asked Denise.

“Your father was telling me that he wanted to show me something from one of his magazines he likes. You wouldn’t happen to know what happened to it, do you?”

The thought of her parents doing anything in this magazine was just . . . wrong. “Uh, no? I can’t say have.”

“Really? Is your pillow a new place to be working on your homework?”

“I, uhh . . .” Crap. Crap. Crap. Fuck! “I was just taking a little nap.”

Her mom folded her arms. She wasn’t buying it.

Denise bowed her head and sheepishly pulled out the magazine. She was actually afraid that this day might come. What would her mom or dad say if they knew. Sure, they were fine if it was someone outside of the family, like Judy when she turned out to be a trans girl, but their own daughter, a lesbian!

She saw the magazine being taken away, all of those beautiful curves, boobs, and pink folds between the models’ legs were gone, possibly for good.

Then a hand touched Denise on the shoulder. She hesitated to look back, finding eyes looking back at her that she couldn't read.

“How long?” asked her mom.

“How long, what?” Denise asked in turn.

“How long has it been since you found out you liked girls?”

“I don’t know. Since the swimming classes you signed me up for, perhaps? Are you mad at me?”

“No! Well, I’m a little upset that you took this without asking, but no, I’m not mad. Why would I be? Your father and I love you very much and want you to be happy.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

“So, you and Judy . . . Are the two of you . . . ?”

“No. I wanted it, but she doesn’t. I’m trying to respect that. But it’s so hard.”

“Those early crushes can be tough. Well, at least we don’t have to worry about some boy taking you from us. I guess I should hide my . . . erm, nevermind. Promise me you’ll ask first before you borrow these again.”

“OK, I promise.”

“Good. Now get your homework done. Crazy kid.”

What Denise didn’t know was that her mom didn’t actually tell her dad just yet. She was leaving it to Denise to ask for a magazine before he’d find out.

-------------
Chapter 28
-------------

Fireworks blazed the sky on the night of the 31st. Most of Paragon City thought nothing of it, or at least nothing out of the ordinary. However, they were close to the prison on multiple sides, and no one official had approved of the display.

By the end of the night, five were dead, four of them guards and the other a prisoner. The mayor had to call in Walter, who brought two of his own people along to investigate the scene. Pixeletta was one of them. She and Walter walked to the entrance where Psi Wizard was waiting for them with his phone in hand.

“Waiting long?” asked Walter.

“Not exactly,” Psi Wizard replied. “My brother sent a message saying that his patient is showing signs of recovery. He estimates that a good time for me to visit would be the end of February.”

Pixeletta said, “I still don’t understand. Why can’t you both just heal her or read her mind, or something?”

“Imagine a small cut without a means to heal on its own. Worse yet, imagine a broken bone sticking out of the skin.”

“Ew.”

“Sorry. The point I’m trying to make is that, try as we might to realign the worst blows to a person’s mental condition, it still requires time to heal. Doubly so if you want someone’s memories to remain intact. If you go digging and prodding inside when something is so vulnerable, then you may end up making additional holes or messes. So the reason is time. She needs lots of time.”

They fell silent as they entered the building and checked with the clerk standing behind a window. Pixeletta guessed that it was bulletproof. The trio was led by an officer down a couple of corridors to a room where they found a familiar sight. There was a hole in the ground, and its edges had been singed.

“It’s just like at the mental health facility,” remarked Walter. “I take it, officer, that the tunnel was blocked off down below?”

“Yes, sir,” said the officer. “You know who’s done this, then?”

“Oh, we have our suspicions. This would explain why the mayor was keen on summoning us to take a look. I’m afraid this isn’t to get out to anyone.”

“That’s what I’ve been told a couple times already.”

“Good, good. Do you know yet how far the tunnel, or its blockage, goes?”

“Not yet. We were told that the investigator would handle it.”

Walter nodded and pulled something out of his side pocket. It looked like a toy mouse, probably of Mortar Mage’s making. He activated it and dropped the mouse into the hole.

While he reached into his other pocket, Walter said, “I’m going to wait here with this device a friend of ours made. Why don’t you show my colleagues to the cell belonging to the prisoner who was . . . kidnapped, was it? Killed?”

The officer said, “You have seen this, then. Yeah, come along. The body was kept where it was found, and magically preserved, in case of any bombs or the like. Plus, the mayor didn’t want us touching the prisoner yet, regardless of whether he was booby-trapped or not. Something about you lot needing to see him for yourselves. I’m sorry to ask, but one of you looks a little young to be looking at dead bodies, let alone running around being a hero.”

Pixeletta said, “I get that a lot. What was the prisoner’s name?”

“Oh, right. It was Leon Penne.”

She stopped walking, falling back behind Psi Wizard and the officer.

“Is something wrong?” the officer asked.

“Leon Penne?” asked Pixeletta.

“That’s correct. Why? Was he connected to your previous investigations thus far?”

“No. No, he’s just someone I encountered once.”

“You’re lucky to be alive, from the sound of it. He wasn’t known for letting people see him unless it was part of some underground deal. From what I heard, he tried to kill a little boy, but an electrical storm appeared out of nowhere and knocked Penne unconscious. He was treated for burns and arrested. I don’t know what happened to the boy.”

“It wasn’t a boy, and you’re welcome.” She realized that her tone had become sour, and she didn’t care.

Psi Wizard said, “I think we should be pressing on. Pixeletta, are you going to be OK?”

“Yeah, sure. Let’s go.”

Moments later, they reached Penne’s cell. There were crystals and runes for what looked to be—according to a description Mortar Mage had once given Pixeletta—a rudimentary spell for slowing time in a small space to a screeching halt. It had been his way of saying he knew a few basics and related concepts for time magic, but he never bothered with it an ample amount, unlike some of his colleagues around the world. His reason was something to do with temptation being too great once he’d started.

Honestly, Pixeletta considered what would happen to the universe if Mortar started tinkering with time magic.

She kneeled beside the cell, careful not to disturb the spell in effect.

Pixeletta still remembered that day in September when she had received the shot that gave her superpowers. It was supposed to be a dose of estrogen. The powers were supposed to have gone to the dead man now laying on the floor before her.

From the looks of things, someone came in and shot an arrow into Leon Penne’s neck, killing him instantly. Something was etched along the sides of the arrow, but she could not make it out from this distance.

“Any chance we can get a closer look?” she asked.

“Right,” said the officer, “I’m opening the door now. Since you’re down there, would you mind removing one of those crystals?”

Pixeletta grabbed the one nearest to her. Icy cold vibrations reached her skin through the gloves she was wearing. And then the vibrations were gone in an instant. The surrounding field of arcane energy vanished as well. Remembering the possibility of a bomb, Pixeletta felt the air in the room for anything electric, but there were no devices within the cell.

She crept forward to look at the etchings on the arrow. “I’m fairly certain we’re safe of anything like a bomb. I don’t feel any electrical currents, big or small, though it wouldn’t hurt to have a more thorough eye on this. Also, these markings on the arrow here are shaped like a row of tiny spiders on either side.”

Psi Wizard said, “That’s another confirmation as to whom is behind this. I see that the arrow hit his main arteries. I can’t find any other arrow in this room, which means this was done in one shot. This is the sort of aim you’d expect from an Order assassin, but the arrow and method of entry both suggest it wasn’t them.”

“Order what-now?”

“I’ll tell you later. Not a happy story.”

“So then, that just leaves one big question just mooning us from the other side of the room. Why did they go after Penne?”

“That’s a good question,” said Walter.

Pixeletta and Psi Wizard turned to find that he had caught up with them.

Walter said, “I’m going to have to do some digging to see what ties he had, friendly or otherwise, with the Arachne Regime.”

The officer was taken aback by the mention of that group of villains.

Psi Wizard said, “What did you find?”

“Oh, just a bother. It looked like the tunnel they dug split off into two directions before Mortar’s mouse reached the end of the rocks used to seal it,” Walter explained. “It looks like they’re still taking precautions to keep us from finding them, which means we need to step up our game in order to find out what they’re up to.”

“Then we hope something turns up that we can use before they drop another clue on us that turns out being too late.”

“It’s alright, officer. Once I’m done taking a few pictures, you can finally have this scene cleared away.” Walter prepared his phone and proceeded immediately with takings shots from different angles.

***

Judy sat at the dining room table while eating a chocolate covered banana. Her mom walked in, having come home from an odd shift at work. Mai rarely came home at this hour of the early evening, as it was usually before Judy got off from school or after she’d gone to bed for the night.

“Hey there, baby girl,” Mai said.

“Hi, Mom,” Judy responded.

“How was your day?”

“It most mostly short. I ended up taking a short tour of the prison because someone broke into it last night. Not the Asylum, but the non-powered one.”

“Oh, no. Did they take anything? Anyone?”

Her mom finished setting her stuff down, and gave Judy her full attention now. She often tried to get Judy to open up about her time as a hero, but Judy was never sure if it would bore her or if she would let on too much information. The latter was usually the bigger risk.

Judy said, “They killed someone and left, apparently. One of the inmates.”

“Damn, that’s never good, even if some of those inmates are beyond rehabilitation.”

“It was Leon Penne. I don’t know if you heard of him.”

“I have on few occasions. The last of which was when he tried to kill you at your endo appointment, remember?”

“Oh yeah, I forgot that I’d told you about that.”

“Any ideas who killed him?”

“Yes, but I’m not sure I should be talking about it.”

“Come on, Judy. If you can’t talk to me about it, then who can you tell?”

"The founding members of the League, for one." Judy didn’t mean to sound like she did with that comment.

"You're being a smart-ass. Fine, if you don't want to confide in me what this is all about then I won't even bother."

Judy braced herself against judgment that, really, was just blocking the door without any show of going in or out. She did need to tell someone this. Could she really trust her mother with this level of information?

“It was someone working for the Arachne Regime. We suspect it might be connected somehow to a man named Harvey Stone since he was broken out of the mental health facility the same way a few months ago.”

Color drained from her mom’s face.

“Mom?”

-------------
Chapter 29
-------------

Judy’s mom pulled up a seat with what strength she could. Judy watched, ready to jump up and help her mom if needed.

“I had no idea,” said Judy’s mom. “I mean, I knew you and the League were doing so many things together, often big things, but never this big, or this dangerous. Not even those aliens compare.”

Her feeble hands reached out to Judy.

“Stone, and the Arachne Regime? Are you sure?”

“Yes,” said Judy. “How do you know about Harvey Stone?”

“Oh, honey, my baby girl. You can’t be doing this. You already knocked on Death’s door one too many times already.”

“It’s not like I plan to play Ding Dong Ditch with the Grim Reaper, Mom. I just keep ending up in the right place at the wrong time. Being a hero never changed that.”

“I know. But, I’m your mother; I have every right to be concerned. I wish you wouldn’t get involved with anything concerning Arachne agents or Harvey Stone.”

“You still haven’t told me how you know about him. Everyone who was there at Siren’s that day was sworn to secrecy, and we can’t find the most of those people. Certainly not Swan Diva since she’s retired from being a hero. Then again, I often suspect she’s really Doctor Terrell.”

Color returned to her mother’s face by now. She yelped out a laugh, but it was drowned out by her tears.

“People don’t just appear out of the blue, Judy,” said her mom. “Stone existed before that day, and did his share of terrible things beforehand. Of that, you can be sure. It happened shortly after we moved here, that day you spoke of. It was a terrible day made bizarre by one man and his words. Hardly anyone could do more than listen. Hardly anyone could do more than watch.”

Judy said, “I saw him once, during the mass invasion a couple weeks ago. Just seeing him stand there was imposing.”

“You resisted his compulsion?”

“I’m not sure if I could have. Everything happened so fast. There was an explosion from the cannon he had his men fire, it knocked me back, and then he was gone.”

“Oh, no. Judy, if he’s really back in the world, then we need to leave. A man like him will be too dangerous for us to stay here.”

“I can’t just leave here, not now. I have friends, school, and a hero’s life. If we left, I’d have to commute just to do hero things. Given, I can probably make a round trip to Japan and back in a minute or less if I wanted to, but that’s not the point.”

“Please see things from my perspective. You’ve experienced the man yourself, and I can’t even begin to describe how dangerous he is, or what he might do. No sane person has ever been able to tell what he’ll do next.”

Judy put a hand on her mother’s.

“Then tell me. What do I need to know? How do we bring him down?”

“I-I can’t.” Judy’s mom flung herself at Judy and wept around her. “I hate running from things. I hate it. And I hate hiding.”

“We’re not going anywhere, Mom.”

[“Don’t give up on leaving here. I don’t ever want to lose you.”]

[“I’m not going anywhere, Mom. You don’t need to worry.”]

***

The next day, at school, was oddly refreshing.

In the main Art classroom, there was a substitute teacher wearing a classic Viking helmet. Judy knew him as one of the old guard heroes. The class quickly learned him to be a man who knew the lesson plan and how to teach it, but not how to draw or color anything to save his life. Either way, he was fun to watch, and Judy wanted to ditch her first period to be there with her best friend.

Science was livelier than usual because the teacher continuously made jokes and potshots at the idea of rodents predicting the weather. Barely anyone laughed along, but it was definitely a welcome change of pace.

The P.E. coaches announced dancing instructions for the month, each preferring a different style. However, Denise sneaked into the class with Judy rather than sticking with her own coach, and she called dibs on making Judy her dance partner before any of the boys could ask either girl.

Truth be told, Judy was not at all surprised or affected by this. So she went with it.

History and Math were no different from how they usually played out, so Judy acquiesced the role of that smart student with the missing homework answers. By now, however, she’d learned to hand over a copy of the paper showing only the work and not the answers, while her real math homework remained in her notebook until the teacher asked for it. She did not like having to copy her own work, but it was effective.

In English, the teacher announced that they were not reading the usual recommended play regarded as the best romance of all time, because he was of the opinion that it really, really wasn’t that great. So, instead, he told everyone to find a novel they hadn’t read that had a central theme of romance in it, even the “cheesy romance books” at the Library, and bring it to class by Thursday. Then the class could all read and do individual reports over the next couple weeks.

Note to self: don’t ask Denise for ideas.

While Judy and Denise walked to the parking lot, there was little chatter. There was nothing wrong, but nothing that needed to be said that moment.

Then a car honked, or rather a truck.

“Hey, kiddo!” called Patrick, waving to her.

“I wonder why he’s here?” said Denise.

“I don’t know,” Judy said. “If I’m not back in a minute, call a lawyer, and ask your folks the best way to dispose of a body. Be right back.”

She walked to her father, who was hanging out the side of his truck door. The plates were right for Paragon, but the back window had a sticker from North Carolina.

“Hello, Patrick,” said Judy. “What are you doing here?”

Patrick said, “Still not ready to call me Dad, yet, huh? Very well, I guess I’ll grant you that. Listen, your mom needed to see a doctor at the last minute. She told me it wasn’t anything too serious but she was going to be held up for the afternoon, and asked me to drive you if you needed a lift. Though, I see your friend there.”

He waved at Denise and her folks.

“She trusts you with our current address?” Judy asked.

“Barely. I’ve still got a long way to go before I can be trusted with a lot of things. That’s on me; I’ll admit it. So what do you say?”

“If I say yes, could you give me a ride to the Paragon Public Library? I need to get something for class.”

“That sounds fair.” He did look mildly disappointed.

“Let me go tell my friends what’s up then.”

***

Throughout much of the ride, Judy just looked out one window or another, maybe a little surprised that her father knew the way to the Library after being in Paragon for only a few months. She watched and saw, for the first leg of the journey, that Patrick was making the right turns. For a time, they were both silent, and Judy thought the silence might last the whole way.

But then Patrick said, “Do you follow sports at all?”

“Sorry, what?” said Judy.

“Sports, particularly basketball, do you follow them?”

“Not really. I don’t mind them, but they haven’t really been my thing.”

“Oh, I see. I always wanted a son I could talk to about all the big games, but I guess I missed that one.”

“Patrick . . .”

“No, now hold your horses. I have good reason to ask. See, I managed to get two tickets to a game on Friday. I know it’s short notice, but how would you feel about at least going to see it?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well, think about it. I actually used to take your mother to a few games before she was pregnant with you. But she’s already made it clear that she wasn’t ready to go to any more of them. I was hoping that maybe I could talk you into joining me for one.”

“I will think about it.” Really, she didn’t want to be rude by turning him down.

“Great. OK, we’re here.”

The truck pulled into the parking lot’s drop-off lane, and stopped. Judy grabbed her things and pulled the handle on a door that she swore was at least as old as she was.

“Have fun at the Library,” said Patrick.

Judy said, “Thanks, but I’m really only here to find a book for English class.”

“Right on. Valentine’s Day is coming up. Maybe you should pick up Romeo and Juliet. That’s always a good teen romance.”

“I’ve heard lately that it isn’t, but thanks.”

“What? Back in my day, that was a masterpiece.”

Judy closed the door and waved goodbye to her father before he could go on any sort of rant. Patrick lifted a hand and drove off.

She walked halfway up the short flight of stone steps leading to one of the Library’s entrances when she was greeted by a discomfort she hadn’t felt in some time. She actually forgot when or why the sensation had last come.

Luckily, there was an ice cream cart open outside the entrance, and they had chocolate covered bananas. Judy bought one, and sank her teeth into it.

Once again, all was right in the world.

-------------
Chapter 30
-------------

“Is anyone home?” Pixeletta called out as she entered the base.

The lights were on. So either someone was here, or the last person to leave forgot to turn them off.

Part of the way down the entry hallway, she saw something mechanical to her left inside of an alcove barely seen when first walking in. She turned her head to find what looked like a big gun sticking out of the ground. It wasn't aiming for her, so she took it as a sign that the base defenses had at least been installed.

Towards the top of the turret was a focusing camera that only then looked to be turned and focusing its lens while Pixeletta examined it. If she had to, Pixeletta was ready to jump into the base’s computer.

She’d never been in there, now that she was thinking about it.

Then came the sound of metal bits jingling inside of a cardboard box. Pixeletta looked at the far end of the hall to find Mortar Mage turning the corner.

“Oh hey, Pix,” he said.

“Pix?” said Pixeletta.

“What, you don’t like the nickname?”

“I just think it’s a little weird. That’s all. What are you up to? And what’s this thing?”

“This is part of the new security system Walter wanted installed. See, I came here thinking I’d take another crack at the computer’s voice engine, saw the couple of crates for these things, got sidetracked because I just had to tinker with them, came up with ideas for my gadgets, and got sidetracked again.”

“So, you just got done with your new gadgets?”

“I, ah . . . no. Sidetracked again, this time by the security system.”

“There’s no hope for you.”

“There doesn’t need to be. I’ll be done in no time.”

“When did you start on this project?”

Mortar pulled out his phone. “Ten hours ago.” He must have spotted the incredulous look Pixeletta was giving him. “I should start storing spare parts and hardware somewhere in this base. Anyways, Walter had told me before that this system is to help in case any villains decide to pay us a visit. I’m making sure these turrets all shoot to stun, but there’s always a chance they’ll turn lethal, or that they will break down the day after the warranty does. Faulty manufacturers.”

“Just as long as it doesn’t try to kill one of our own,” Pixeletta said.

“It’ll be fine.”

Pixeletta shook her head at him.

“What about you?” Mortar asked as he applied a couple adjustments to the turret. “I thought you were out patrolling today?”

She said, “I was on my way, but I needed to drop by and let someone know that I probably won’t be available tomorrow. I’m going to a game because my father wants to attempt to bond with me.”

Judy nearly turned Patrick down too, but her mother said that it could be a good experience for both of them.

Mortar Mage said, “Oh, a game! Which one?”

“Some basketball game. I’m not a fan, so I don’t follow who the teams are, but it’s at the Reynolds Stadium, if that means anything to you.”

“I’m not a huge fan myself, but I know that one. Are you going to be OK? I know your father doesn’t exactly see you as the young lady you were born to be.”

“It’s not just that. I’m still angry with him, you know? My mother caught him cheating and took me with her to Paragon. I know he’s trying, and I was too young to remember any of it happening, but . . . ugh!”

The lights flickered.

Mortar nodded like some sort of sage, cool and wise. “I think that’s all the more reason to give him a chance.”

“You’re right. Of course, you’re right.”

“So enjoy yourself. I wish I had someone to be angry at. Enjoy yourself while you can.”

***

Judy locked her front door, and walked with Patrick to his truck. She had told him he was doing well, but her cramps felt like the truth was going to come screaming from out between her legs any moment.

She chose a casual, neutral top with a pair of pants. However, the jeans she had picked out weren’t fitting quite right, so she went with a looser fitting pair of pants.

While on the road, Patrick said, “So, are you still doing, you know, your thing?”

“What thing is that?” asked Judy.

“The crossdresser thing. Or whatever it is.”

Keep your cool. He still doesn’t know better. He still thinks this is just some stupid phase.

“I’m just living the life of an everyday Paragon City teenager,” Judy said. “And I like it.”

“So you never dream of living anywhere that superpowers and other . . . strange things aren’t commonplace?”

“I wouldn’t know where to begin when thinking about life away from superpowers. And then there are some things here that would probably get a person killed in most places. I think I’m more unnerved by that than anything.”

Patrick grunted. “At least these are good seats.”

***

“I’m sorry, sir, but your tickets don’t seem to be reading properly on our devices,” said the lady at the gate. “I’m going to have to ask you to move so you don’t block the doorway.”

“Come on,” said Judy, disappointed, “there’s no use getting angry about it here.”

She guided her furious father back through the crowd until he stopped suddenly and turned.

“I really ought to give their manager piece of my mind,” said Patrick. “I’ll even tell off everyone at the top of their company if I have to.”

“Please stop,” said Judy.

“Hey, you! I’d like to talk with your manager.”

Judy was really not in the mood for this. She was quickly hitting a line where she would step in and smack some sense into her father. Her cramps were screaming at her to kill everyone, starting with him, especially him. She stepped forward, ready to let her power surge through her.

But then she saw Warren stop Patrick. They exchanged words that Judy could not hear. Warren’s demeanor was pleasant and unmoving, and Patrick’s was ill-tempered in the beginning and coming down from his high with every turn.

She got closer, and her friend said, “Hello, there.”

“Do you know my son?” asked Patrick.

“I know a lot of people, my good man, but your son? How are young doing this evening, Judy?”

“I’ve been better, thanks,” Judy said.

“Your father was telling me that you were both experiencing some trouble with your tickets. Is that right?”

“That’s right. Wait, why are you here?”

“Media pass. I was just telling your father here that for some games I can bring two guests with me. He’s skeptical, of course, but most of the media is covering other things right now so it will be a skeleton crew down by my seat. Getting you both in wouldn’t be a problem at all.”

“You have a media pass?”

“Yeah, I co-own and edit a magazine. Didn’t I tell you that?”

“When did your magazine cover sports?”

“Ah. That’s a bit complicated. Shall we head inside where I can explain it better?”

***

The crowds were cheering for both teams and their cheerleaders throughout the stadium. Pixeletta was a superhero, but there were some moves that Judy could not manage like those cheerleaders could.

Patrick had been sipping on a cup of beer when he looked over to Warren. “So, you said you were going to explain these seats to us?”

“I did?” Warren asked. “Oh, right, I did. You see, the magazine that I co-own, write, and edit specializes in the theorized harmony between science and magic.” He skipped past Patrick coughing. “Normally, that covers either term in a plain and simple matter of talking about developments or situations where the two might work for or against one another.”

“And what, there’s some mystical force behind basketball?”

“Not so much. There are, however, a couple of interesting examples here that I’ve chosen to write about, and will be interviewing later. First, there’s the raven haired cheerleader on the home team. She grew up in the Midwest, and was hunted down, physically, under the false pretense of what her town thought to be witchcraft. In that same hunt she lost her left leg in an accident.”

“Nonsense. She’s clearly standing on it tonight,” said Patrick.

“It’s a prosthetic. You can’t tell from this distance. Actually, you probably can’t tell if you bumped into her in a crowd and coped a feel only seconds before her bodyguards returned the kindness to your rectal cavity. Science and technology cloned flesh onto synthetic bone, and magic fused it to her body. Ironically, her hometown paid for the trip and procedure here in Paragon when it was finally discovered that they did not have a witch. So the story goes. I’ll be asking her for any more detail she may wish to add.”

Patrick only took another drink and listened intently.

“Now,” said Warren, “the opposing team has a player, number 17, who does practice classical witchcraft. He uses it as a means to help heal the sick and wounded in the towns he visits. However, he relies on the physical science of his own training and practice to play his favorite game. As such, his name will probably remain anonymous in my article to protect against anyone claiming him to be a cheat when he's anything but. Classical witchcraft, by the way, is a blend of science—ahead of its time in ancient civilizations—and spiritual essence-driven magic. So it will be a treat to hear about the healing he does on the side of his career.”

“Well, I don't know a lot about that, but I do know one thing,” said Patrick, the alcohol starting to show on his tone of voice, “Those girls do know how to move. Jude, if you want to be a girl so much, maybe you should join them.”

Electricity rolled through her arms. What would happen if she tried to choke the man with them surging with power?

She didn’t know if anyone could see her or not.

“Excuse me,” she said. “I need to use the ladies room.”

Judy got up and tried to let the electric current die down as she walked. She tuned out everything around her as best she could. Along the steps leading up to the way to the restrooms, there was a woman pleading frantically with someone from security, so Judy had to walk around them. In one of Judy’s better moments, she might have stopped to see if she could help, but she wanted to drown the whole world out.

It was only after reaching and sitting inside the restroom stall that Judy realized how stupid she was for coming here alone. Or, for that matter, how stupid she had been for agreeing to spend this time with her father.

But, she did not cry. She could not cry. Judy was too busy holding down her power so that it didn’t explode and take her with it, as much as she wanted these cramps to end. Lights within the restroom flickered while she did her best to get herself under control.

She later walked back to the cordoned area for media. The frantic woman from earlier had gone, as did a few other people around that seat. And, when Judy got back to Warren and Patrick, she saw that Patrick was barely attentive at all.

“I put a spell on him,” Warren explained quietly. “He’ll only remember watching the game until it’s over, and then he’ll come to in time to drive you home. Let me know if there’s a problem then, and I’ll open a portal to your house.”

“Thank you, Warren,” said Judy. “You’re a good friend when you want to be.”

She sat, and tried her best to enjoy the rest of her evening.

***

Judy hurried to the front door. Patrick trailed behind.

As she unlocked and opened the door, her father said, “Jude, wait.”

“No. Go away.”

“Jude, look . . .”

Zap.

Electric energy coursed through Judy’s fingers, which she held up in the air.

“No,” she said, “you look. When you drove my mother away and didn’t try to even stay in touch or make amends over the years, you gave up the right to judge or raise me. You gave up the right to watch me grow and struggle with how I was. I needed a nice evening to take my mind off of a looming period, but your attitude destroyed any chance of that happening. If you think your opinion of my body or my gender identity matters at all, then you can fuck off!”

She slammed the door in Patrick’s stunned face and stormed past the living room and kitchen.

“Judy!” her mom called. A moment later, as Judy reached the bathroom, Judy heard her mom say, “Hi, Patrick; good night, Patrick,” before the front door was slammed again.

However, it wasn’t enough for Judy. Nothing was. She closed the bathroom door and sat on the toilet without any pants on. The ones she had on earlier needed to be cleaned or incinerated. She had been bleeding since the end of the game.

The pain did not end, either.

Something rubbed against the door. Judy’s mom said, “Judy?”

“I really don’t want to talk right now. Or see anyone.”

Then she saw a piece of paper slip under the door. It had “Peace Offering” written on it, and the paper carried with it two pills and a thin slice of chocolate.

Judy broke down into tears, and, through her sobs, said, “Thanks, Mom.”

“Can I open the door to give you a glass of water for the pain medicine?”

“Yes.”

The door opened only enough for her mom to slip in a hand carrying the glass, which was set upon the ground within Judy’s reach. Her mom closed it again, and Judy could hear her mom sitting against the door.

“I’m right here if you need me, baby girl.”

-------------
Chapter 31
-------------

February had always been a short month, but this one flew by fast.

There was a moment when she encountered her father again, and she nearly stormed off. It would have made a scene, but she barely cared. Worse than that, it was her favorite ice cream shop, and she hadn’t paid yet when Patrick entered.

He saw her and put down the money in cash for a chocolate banana.

“Hey,” he said.

“Hi,” Judy said in turn.

“I messed up the other night, and I’m sorry.”

“Saying sorry isn’t going to fix it, you know.”

“I know. But, did you have to say that you were on your . . . you know?”

“I only said it because it’s true. I can show you proof if you want.”

“Uh, no, that’s alright.”

Judy insisted, “No, really, it would be really easy. I can just pull out my blood-stained pad, and . . .”

“Oh, God. My kid’s gone 'perfect 10 super villainy' on me.”

Meanwhile, the person serving them had a mortified look on his face over the course of their conversation.

Judy said, “At least I’m not an alarm clock. I’m pretty sure those are an 11.”

Meanwhile, the news stations were abuzz over a kidnapping that had happened at the same stadium and evening that Judy had gone to for the basketball game. When Judy saw the news, she recognized the woman whose daughter was taken, but couldn’t remember where or when she’d seen her.

The League gathered by chance after that, and they discussed the same kidnapping as well as another that had happened a couple days after the mass invasion. Walter brought up a point that, unfortunately, kidnappings were common, and that there was so far nothing to link the two instances together.

Judy’s school held its Valentine’s festivities on the thirteenth as it was a Friday. Denise, of course, asked Judy to dance with her, but she made it sound like an innocent dance rather than anything suggestive. It was the apparent innocence and purity that had caught Judy by surprise.

Judy obliged. It was actually fun and sweet between them.

The next day, while many couples were on their way to a romantic dinner in one crowded restaurant or another, a pair of alien ships arrived to invade the Earth. A pair of flying heroes used their powers to carve hearts all over the sides and bottom of each ship.

As they left, the aliens said something over their booming intercom speakers about having never been so humiliated before in their lives.

Of course, Pixeletta was among the few people who actually understood them.

["See your friends next week,"] she said, walking on.

A few days later, posters and flyers began to appear around the city for the Arachne Regime. Some declared a time coming for judgment and rebirth. Others beckoned for people to join in their cause.

Captain Patriot had to appear on the television and express his concern for everyone in Paragon City. Unfortunately, the stations all cut out before he could speak a single word. Judy considered looking for the iconic hero and asking him if he knew what had happened to the broadcast, but the man’s concern for the city made her think even more, as well, about the idea of seeing more of the world.

This eventually led to a couple of conversations in Judy’s memory.

“Hey, Wyatt?”

“Gah! You know, you and War are the only ones who do that. What’s up, Pixeletta?” He was referring to the fact that War Lagoon and Pixeletta liked to refer to their friends and allies by their first name.

“You’re going to see your brother and . . .”

“And his patient, yes. It’ll be next Saturday, the 28th.”

“Right. Are you going alone?”

“That was the plan since everyone else was doing their own thing. Why?”

“I’ve just been thinking over the last couple weeks about what it must be like outside of Paragon. I’ve never been, my father recommended it, and my mom has been getting more and more anxious to leave the city thanks to the Arachne Regime.”

“I see. I wish I could just take you with me, but you’re still a minor. There are laws about taking you across state lines.”

Pixeletta said, “I’ll talk to my mom about it then. I'm surprised Blaze didn't want to go sightseeing, or try to pick up the ladies in other states."

"That does sound more like him, doesn't it? I think he and Rampart were planning to buddy up and do something else that weekend. Anyways, if your mom agrees to come with you, then it would be a delight to have you both."

That night, over dinner, Judy sat with her mom, who must have suspected something. It wasn't until half of their homemade sushi had been eaten that Mai broke the silence.

“Alright, what’s up?” she asked.

“What do you mean?” said Judy.

“I’ve known you for over fifteen years now. I like to think I know when something is on your mind that you want to say. So out with it.”

“How would you feel about leaving town for the weekend?”

“What? Where did this come from?”

“Well, I’ve been thinking for a while. You need time away from everything that’s been happening lately, and I want to see what’s outside of the superhero capital of the world with my own eyes.”

“Oh, of course. We can go wherever you like. This weekend, though? This seems like short notice.”

“More like the 28th.”

“That’s oddly specific.”

“It’s because that’s when Wyatt is heading to Maine to see his brother and a doctor he’s been helping to recover since we saved her life. We don’t have to stay the whole day, or even go there if you don’t want to, but I would like to at least see the place.”

“Tell you what: there’s a train route that runs through the northeast and touches the Great Lakes before coming back this way. I think it would take us the better part of four days, but I think I can call your school to let you off for a few days, if you want to make a whole vacation of it.”

“Can we?”

“If you promise to behave.”

“Mom.”

Judy giggled while her mom ran a hand through her hair and played with it.

Denise pouted when Judy told her that she was going for a trip for a few days. Yes, Judy spent a lot of time being a hero these days, but she had always dedicated some time to being with Denise outside of school. This trip was going to take away from that.

Before Judy left school on Friday, Denise hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. She didn’t let go until Judy promised to bring something back.

One more entry was made inside Judy’s diary, and she grabbed her bags. The train left Paragon at Midnight, and she was curious to see who would fall asleep first while waiting for or riding it.

The curious thought stuck with her until she dozed off in her mother’s arms, the city shrinking in the distance.

***

Wyatt met them at the train station in Maine—he had driven there the day before—where Judy and her mom got off. He gave them a tour of the small town and surrounding area before taking them into the woods. It was there that his brother had a cabin that used to be a bed and breakfast before the owners passed away and had their property auctioned off.

“All the proceeds went to charity,” Wyatt explained. “I can only guess how he managed to win it from the other bids, but at least he uses it for a good cause.”

Judy could hear the gravel crunching beneath the tires even before the car stopped in front of the cabin, just across a short wooden bridge and a pond. She took her new luggage out of the trunk and rolled it across the bridge. The property was serene, she thought. Still, it felt like something was watching her.

Judy looked at the pond now that she was at the far end of it, and something moved in the water. Something big, or at least its reflection. It made her look all around again, wondering where the reflection could have come from.

Finally, a man stepped out of the enormous cabin. His resemblance to Wyatt was present, but not overbearing. That wasn’t including the fact that he missed Wyatt’s sideburns, a feature Psi Wizard covered with the type of mask and hood he used.

“Well, well,” said the man. “It’s about time my little brother arrived. What did you do, Wyatt, sleep in your car when you got to town?”

“It wouldn’t be the first time,” said Wyatt, who was bringing up the rear behind Judy’s mom. “I mean, sometimes I just need a break.”

The ladies just kept walking, carrying their things, and Wyatt’s brother showed no reaction.

“Eh? Anyone? No one?”

“Hm. I see he hasn’t changed,” his brother said. “Welcome to my abode, ladies. Would you like some help carrying anything?”

“I think we got it. Thank you,” said Judy’s mom. “And thanks for letting us stay the one night.”

His mouth twitched. “Of course. Anything for a beautiful friend or two of my brother’s.”

“So, Brad,” said Wyatt, “how have you been? Did you have a good weekend?”

“I stocked up on enough pumpkin spice for a normal person to consume for over a year, and then I ate it all in the course of a week. I feared I might have overdosed on it and achieved prescience, but then I remembered something. I’m already a psychic.”

Wyatt bowed his head with a sigh. “My car pun just got hoodwinked.”

***

“So, how is Doctor Crescent?” asked Wyatt.

Brad replied, “Luna is doing well. She is in the middle of a nap right now, but she should be happy to see some company when she wakes.”

“Luna? You’re on first name basis, then.”

“It is her name, brother.”

“So is Crescent, and she worked for the respectable title of Doctor, too.”

“Yes, but do you call your patients by their last names, or both of your friends here Ms. Tanimoto?”

“One of them, I do. The other has another title of her own, which is only used when it’s necessary to do so.”

Brad chuckled. “Is it necessary to still call Luna ‘Doctor Cresent,’ given the circumstances?”

“That’s up to her when I can talk with her.”

“Fair enough.”

He handed Wyatt and Judy’s mom each a beer.

Judy asked, “So do you just let her rest, or what have you done to help Luna?”

“You haven’t told her what I do, or why I’m in the middle of nowhere?” asked Brad.

“Well, you said it yourself that you’re a psychic. I kinda figured that with you being his brother and everything. But, other than that, he’s only called you a hippy.”

“Has he now?” He glared at a reddening and face-covering Wyatt. “It’s true, I don’t particularly care for a lot of modern advances. Really, it’s more like I’ve learned to live without a few of them, like television.”

“Didn’t stop you from installing wi-fi,” muttered Wyatt.

“We’re both psychics, Wyatt and I, but as you might have noticed he doesn’t like to venture too far deep into people’s minds, so he doesn’t practice anything to do with that. I don’t care for reading minds myself, but I can affect them as easily as a pride of lions might take down a gazelle.”

Judy thought she was in a living room, but suddenly she was in an endless field of long, dry grass where a group of lions scouted a herd of their pray. Then the image was gone, and she was back in the living room of the cabin.

“You do illusions,” said Judy.

“Yes, very good,” Brad said.

“It looked so real, even though I’ve never been there. It almost felt real too.”

“Almost? What made you so sure it wasn’t an illusion?”

“You have a computer upstairs. I could still feel it.”

“That’s impressive. What about you, Mai?”

Judy’s mom said, “Your vision separated us in sight only. After being Judy’s mother for more than fifteen years, I think it’s safe to say I know when she’s right there.”

Brad glared at Wyatt, who gave to him a look of his own. Judy wasn’t sure what it meant.

“The point I’m trying to make,” Brad went on, “is that it doesn’t take much for me to produce an illusion that can fill this cabin. Imagine how it must look or feel for people in a whole town when I am fully immersed in a book that I’m reading, or when I edit something so poorly written that I imagine all the fun ways to teach a writer how to do better.”

Suddenly, the room was eerily void of any speech, and everyone around the coffee table shifted in their seats as though trying to settle into the comfort that the silence could bring.

“Bradley?” called a woman’s voice. “Are you there?”

***

Judy journeyed through the cabin to have a look around. After a few rooms, she found the library. Each wall was practically caked with books, and more could be found in the few bookcases in the middle of the room. There, she also found a pair of comfortable chairs facing in opposite directions, and a table with a few manuscripts on it. Putting this entire collection together with what she’d seen and heard earlier about Brad’s illusions, she could only fathom a single word for it. Amazing.

A knock on the doorway stole her attention in an instant. It was Wyatt.

“Hey, Judy.”

“Wyatt, hi. What’s with that look?”

“Look?”

“There’s something sad in your eyes. Come on, you’re starting to creep me out here. I thought you were talking to Doctor Crescent.”

“You think you know how to read people’s emotions now, huh? heheh . . . I was talking to her, yes. She said very little until I brought up that I was here with friends. She grew more interested in you and your mother with every passing second.”

“OK?”

“She wants to talk to you.”

“Why would she want to do that?”

“I don’t know. But if we’re to find you anything about Stone or what he’s after, you will need to talk to her for all of us.”

-------------
Chapter 32
-------------

Barely any time passed before Judy paid the doctor a visit. She saw Luna instantly as she entered the doctor’s room. Luna, who was sitting up in bed, smiled at her.

“Yes, yes, please come in,” Luna beckoned. “Let me get a closer look at you.”

Judy walked closer to the bed, and noticed the chair that had been placed by it. She stood by the bed to get in front of the chair, but also to let Luna see enough of her.

“Hello,” Judy said to her.

“Hmm,” Luna said, “you must think this strange. I simply had to see you. It’s hard to explain briefly. Please, take a seat.”

“Thank you.”

As she sat, Judy took a quick glance around the room. It was simple. It was polished. The bed was within reach of the window and a single thick curtain that had been drawn back and tied to one side to let the indirect sunlight in.

“Oh, manners! My name is—“

“Not important, dear,” said Luna. “Not for me, anyway. I know that, if not for you and your friend out there, I would not be alive to see such wonderful dreams. It’s strange. In class, we are taught that psychologists should disregard psychics. Wear protection from their power if necessary, but disregard them. But how can I?”

“Is that why you requested to see me?”

“No. I might have told your friend what he needed to know, sooner or later, but it wouldn’t have been right unless I stuck with my training back when I was an intern.”

“Then why?”

“It’s because I was told to expect a young face who’d know before she asked.”

“Know what?”

“Strange, isn’t it? Also strange is that we’re taught never to grow attached to patients. When bombarded with strange things to the point that you lose track of reality, then what good is the doctorate I had earned? I can never go back now and still be the same professional who worked with the most dangerous or heavily afflicted of minds. All because of one man.”

Judy could have said the man’s name, but her attention flew to another room where her mom was playing a tabletop game with Brad and Wyatt. Her mom was laughing aloud even though the game had barely begun.

She reeled her thoughts back into this room.

Luna said, “There’s something you wish to ask me, but I’m afraid I can’t answer you until you ask, dear.”

“That sounds needlessly complicated,” said Judy.

“It pales to life in general. It’s how I try to do things.”

“Fine. What is the Wolfram Manifest?”

“Oh, straight for the big question. Good. I was afraid you were going to spend countless weeks and sessions asking me about my favorite color and how I feel about it.” Pause. “Psychologist humor, dear.”

“I’m starting to think I need to carry aged tomatoes with me everywhere I go.”

It was that or threatening to take up Tatiana’s policy with the worst jokes. Somehow, that didn’t seem like a good idea considering Luna’s mental trauma.

Luna relented, “Yes, well, I tried. You’re aware of the illusions that Bradley can produce, but do you know anything of such visions as prophecy and foresight?”

Judy said, “I’ve always told myself it was nonsense, but I’ve started to question that lately.”

“I know the feeling. For years I believed against them. Then he claimed to have one such vision. He called it his Wolfram Manifest, and began to share it with the world one fateful day.”

“Wait, he was your patient. Isn’t there some sort of confidentiality?”

“A therapist is still obliged to report a murderer, especially when it involves a crime that may be committed soon. This is more complicated than that. The Wolfram Manifest was referred to and danced around as best as I could manage in my time listening to him, with my aim being to lead him away from it, but he insisted on sharing it like I needed to know it word for word. He insisted that one so young and so aware of the Manifest would come and ask, and that this youth must learn of it. He told me that all that he would have to say would be ramblings, nothing more, until the time was right for a child's ears. I’d be unable to say or write more than that until the time was right.

“He said there would one day be a man trying to replace him who would fail, and in that man’s failure a child would appear destined for rebirth. His time to act would come once he’d met this man who failed, and his search would be on to seek the child marked by fate, so that he may guide the rebirth to its greatest purpose. He did not fear being replaced, but he said that the Arachne Regime would ascend to unknown heights once the time came. Then all of Paragon City and the world would know retribution at the hands of this child. So tell me, dear, do you know what he means by rebirth?”

Judy thought back to when everything had begun with her powers. One mortician thought Julian was dead, but Jude awoke on the table while the man who attacked her was placed in custody. A time later, Jude had become Judy after a trip inside of a computer. A month ago, that man who had attacked Julian was killed in his prison cell, with no cameras working right and all eyes looking elsewhere.

But it couldn't have been her that the Manifesto spoke of. It just couldn’t have.

Convinced that she would sooner die than help the Arachne Regime accomplish their goals, Judy said, “I’m sorry, no, I can’t say I do.”

“Is that so?” asked Luna. “Pity. I had hope to solve this mystery myself. Perhaps it truly was the words of a madman, and I have broken a vow of confidentiality for no good reason.”

“I wish I could help you there.”

“You don’t need to worry about it. Like I said, my career is as good as over. Oh, I might be on sabbatical, and here trying to heal, but this it is for me. Now I suppose I need to find some new way to support myself, if I can, far away from Paragon.”

“Are you sure he said nothing else? Like this child’s description?”

“No. I’m afraid that much of the Wolfram Manifest was left vague. Strange how so-called prophecies are never very specific about who they involve. It’s equally strange how they become so obvious after they come true. Maybe this Manifest truly was the ramblings of a madman, afterall.”

***

As she slept that night, Judy dreamed of children disappearing all over the city of Paragon, of giant spiders carting off school buses, and something weighing her down. She couldn’t make out what it was because its form changed every time Judy thought she’d caught a glimpse of it in detail. The weight held down her body and arms. It was getting harder to breathe right.

Then the figure became a shadow, a person. That person was holding something over her head.

It was a knife.

“Bathe in blood, know of rebirth,” the woman whispered hoarsely. It was Luna.

Luna brought down her knife.

Something, or someone, tackled her from the side before the blade could touch Judy. The knife fell against the side of the bed, and Judy was too paralyzed by fear to see Luna struggle with whom or whatever knocked her off of Judy.

“No, let her bathe in it. Let her know! She has to know!” Luna screamed.

The door opened. Judy heard Wyatt say, “Hold her,” before Judy finally managed to turn her head.

It was her mother who was holding Luna and keeping her arms bound behind her back. Wyatt put a hand over Luna’s head, and Luna fell silent. Her body went limp as if she’d fallen asleep in an instant.

“Thank you for waking me,” said Judy’s mom. “I assume that was you.”

“It was. I knew something was wrong when I felt my brother’s mind being knocked unconscious. When I found him, he was bleeding from the head. He’ll be OK once I tend to him.”

“And her?”

“This is some conditioning. It’s like a back-up program hidden inside of the ruins of her mind. Like someone was counting on our visit. That’s going to be a bother to fix, but I’ll see what I can do until we can call on someone else to take over. At the very least she isn't trapped forever in an endless coma. Are you going to be OK, Judy?”

Judy said, “Sure. Why did she come after me specifically? Was that what the conditioning was for?”

“I can’t say for sure, but maybe. OK, Mai, you can carry her to her room. Judy, if you’re still awake when I get back from helping Brad, I’ll need to ask you something, and I’ll need you to tell me the truth. Alright?”

She hesitated. Then nodded.

Judy spent a time breathing just to calm her heart down. She was so thankful that she and her mom were sharing a room, and that her mom had awaken in time to act quickly.

The more she thought about it, the more she could picture her mother as being the one and only Super Mom, cape and all, as she flew everywhere. If she wasn’t Judy’s mom, Judy would have thought her cool.

But she could dream. And that she did in mere moments.

***

Judy and her mom had to leave that morning to catch the next train. They had breakfast, as well as their respective showers and changes of clothes, by the time Wyatt got up to drive them back to the station.

Wyatt asked, “Judy, what did Luna say to you yesterday? Or would you rather tell me while we’re not in the car with your mom?”

Her mom rested a hand on her own and nodded to her. It was OK. Her mom needed to know what was said as well.

“She explained the Wolfram Manifest,” Judy said. Her mom’s hand twitched, but it did not squeeze. “I think Stone might be after someone, a child. I don’t know who.”

“Why would he be after a child, though?” said Wyatt.

“I-I’m not sure. Something about a replacement, and power. He thinks that someone my age or younger is destined to replace him, and do what the Arachne Regime has failed to do for so long.”

“You’re hardly a child anymore, Judy. Still, did Luna say what this child is supposed to look like?”

“Luna said that Stone never told her. Could he be behind the kidnappings lately?”

“It’s possible.” He hammered the steering wheel with a fist. “But why did she attack you last night? That’s what I’m still piecing together. Her conditioning makes no sense unless it was either for any child or teen that walked in on her, or if she was meant to go after someone specific.”

“Someone like me?”

Her mom said, “You don’t know that, baby girl. It could have been anyone.”

Wyatt said, “When I get back to Paragon, I’m going to have Walter and Warren compile everything they can on the mysterious kidnap cases so far, just in case they are connected like you suggest. Until then, the both of you enjoy the rest of your vacation. I think you both need it.”

“Thanks, Wyatt. What about you, by the way? We’ve met your brother, but what about the rest of your family? Are you going to see them any time soon?”

“I wish I could. Let’s not worry about that, huh?”

Author's Note: In the event you, my audience, have either missed or forgotten the note at the beginning, I am placing this reminder here that this story is both a prequel to "These Tights" and a tragedy in how it ends.

-------------
Chapter 33
-------------

The days passed before Judy and her mother returned home, and it wasn’t long before it was time for her to return to school. Judy was changing her clothes in the locker room on Wednesday, and down to her undies, when she was suddenly grabbed from behind.

“Welcome back!” shouted Denise.

“There you are,” Judy uttered.

“You never call, never write.”

“You’re not going to steal my bra again, are you?”

“Now, why would I do a thing like that?”

When Judy looked over to their witnesses, the other girls all suddenly looked away, feigning innocence. A few of them giggled.

She felt an unusual draft, and saw why once she looked down.

“How?”

Denise was swinging her panties around on a finger. Luckily, the other girls only saw her butt, but Judy was still growing livid. Denise handed the panties back with her usual cheery attitude.

“Don’t ever do that again,” said Judy.

“Someone’s edgy,” Denise said.

Judy didn’t respond to her. In fact, she put on her underwear, doing her best not to bend over and show everyone her lower lips, and then her gym clothes without a word.

“Sorry,” Denise said to her. “I’ll be more mindful of your feelings in the future. I just missed you, you know?”

Judy said, “There are better ways of showing it.”

“Like stealing your father’s keys or wallet?”

***

“So, what happened over your vacation?” Denise asked when they had a chance to talk during Lunch.

Judy told her about the better part of the trip through the American northeast. She’d slept on the train most nights, at a cabin for one, and at an inn by the Great Lakes for another. A woman had tried to kill her in Maine, but Judy’s mom saved her. Around the Great Lakes, the superpowers were few and far between, and the culture was really tame by comparison to Paragon City.

“Why would anyone try to kill you?” said Denise.

“She apparently thought that I was some chosen sacrifice, or something like that. She might have associates here in Paragon who’d come after me,” Judy said.

“Oh. Oh, Judy, I had no idea. I probably shouldn't have grabbed you from behind like I did earlier, huh? I promise to be more careful. I’m serious. I’ll even beat up anyone who comes after you.”

***

Pixeletta entered the League’s base on Thursday. It was hard to believe that it had already been a week since she was last here.

“Hey there, sweety,” said Princess Undercut as soon as Pixeletta entered the meeting room.

A few other members were present, and they were less clear in their welcomes.

“Hi, everyone,” said Pixeletta with her usual cheer and charm, though it felt more empty this time than it usually did.

“Psi Wizard got back late last night and had to deal with a work emergency almost as soon as he entered his apartment,” said Princess Undercut. “But he did tell me what happened.”

“Everything?”

“Most of it. Walter and Mortar are out gathering information now. Meanwhile, the rest of us were going to split up into pairs and go patrolling. Walter wants us pairing up at all times until stated otherwise.”

“Oh. Who am I pairing up with?”

“Whoever you like, sweety.”

“I take it the same invitation went to everyone else?”

“No, you’re just spoiled.”

***

Pixeletta had no idea how it had happened, but she was facing a villain one-on-one inside of a bouncy castle. She battled the unknown villain while Princess Undercut and the party goers—they were at a birthday party—looked on and cheered.

She jumped and punched, dodged, and bounced off of more surfaces than she could count.

In fact, she was sure that the bouncy castle somehow had more than five or six sides while she bounced around and tried to keep focus on the villain. When she’d seen the castle in the distance only moments earlier, there were only the three sides plus the floor. Added to the fact that the villain’s power was the ability to bounce off of things, the fight got interesting, for a lack of a better word.

Her electric powers went into a series of punches, more than half of which she wasn’t even sure hit the villain. When the villain hit the floor of the bouncy castle, and recoiled off of it face-first, Pixeletta heard the kids cheer in unison outside. Birthday clowns, who needed them?

***

“Good afternoon, Judy,” said War Lagoon.

“Jeffers, hey! I haven’t seen you in a while. And hi, Wyatt.”

Pixeletta joined them at the meeting table. Mortar Mage was entering information into the computer’s auxiliary console that controlled the projector.

“I heard you had a ball yesterday,” said Psi Wizard.

“Do you spend your nights just coming up with these?” she asked.

Psi Wizard opened his mouth as though ready with a witty response, and then he closed it with a rapid shake of his head.

War Lagoon said, “I’m more surprised that Tatiana hasn’t given him a concussion yet.”

“Who says she hasn’t?” Pixeletta countered. “Maybe that’s where most of the puns come from.”

“I’m not sure I like where this conversation is headed,” Psi Wizard remarked.

“Alas poor Wyatt, his brain taken from us before his time.”

“Maybe we’re going to need a doctor, or a psychic,” said War Lagoon.

“Haha. So, Warren, how’s the search going? Did you find any new information about those kids who were abducted?”

Mortar Mage said, “We’re still trying to find a link, if any, but it’s looking like there was a failed attempt on a third kidnapping back on the 27th. The young lady ended up in a short-term coma and recovered while you were out of town. Her parents required heavier care, but remained conscious. They said that they didn’t recognize the attackers.”

“Attackers, plural?”

“Yes. The police, however, dug a body out of the rubble and found an agent of the Arachne Regime. Now the whole family is being watched in case they’re being targeted personally. Blaze and Rampart are taking turns checking in with the police during their patrols.”

“So now it’s looking more like the kidnappings and the attack on that family are all related to our mission as a task force,” said Pixeletta.

“As a supergroup, but yes. Now, if we can only find out what they’re doing to the other girls who aren’t turning up anywhere, and who they mean to find, we can finally jump ahead of the curve and beat the Arachne Regime.”

Pixeletta gazed around the room in a casual nod, and found Psi Wizard nodding her way. She was unsure how much he had told everyone. She felt like there was something that the others weren’t telling her, honestly. However, she shrugged it off, and life went on.

Mortar Mage then said, “I need to do something about installing a power scanner for the city. Until then I’m going to have to rely on daily visits to a couple science labs to keep track of anyone trying to tunnel beneath the city. It’ll help unless we’re dealing with a mutant with tunneling powers. Seismographs tend to miss a lot of that.”

***

Every once in a while through Judy’s life, including back when she was Julian, she would get a mild tingling sensation in the back of her neck when something bad was bound to happen that was going to impact her. It usually never lasted long. Since her hair had started to grow out a little—it was shoulder length these days—she often tied up her hair the moment it felt like it was tickling her neck. The last thing she needed to do was freak out over her own hair rubbing her skin.

Monday morning, it tickled a second time, and she frustratingly reached back to tie her hair, only to find that she had already done so earlier.

Go away, bad news, whatever you are.

She kept an eye out all day at school, hoping that she could catch whatever was going to happen so that she could act and avert the crisis.

The first thing that happened was really minor, but it gave her pause. Judy ran into the teacher who had seen her submerge into the school’s computer system during the mass invasion. They nodded to one another and sidestepped in an awkward manner. For the first couple sidesteps, the teacher mirrored her own. Only then did he extend a hand to let her by him.

Still hoping that she’d been imagining things that morning, Judy walked to her third period class, during which time her neck tingled again.

“That sounds weird to me,” said Denise. “You’re not a psychic or anything like that now, are you?”

“Of course not,” said Judy.

“Just checking.” Denise smirked, and curiously took a deep breath. She seemed to be deep in thought more often lately.

“What’s up?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, you’d tell me if something was wrong, right?”

“Yes. I’m just . . . I don’t know. I’m trying to figure something out. That’s all. You don’t need to worry.”

Judy didn’t feel any more tingling through the rest of the day, so she hoped that Denise’s assurance that things were fine was enough. She met up with Denise after their final classes for the day so they could walk together to the parking lot.

Not two steps later, the principal’s voice came over the intercom speaker:

“Miss Grandt? Miss Denise Grant, could you come to the office, please? We need you to pick up something for your parents.”

“Odd that he’d ask for me now over the intercom,” said Denise.

“That sounds really weird,” said Judy. “Let me come with you.”

“Promise?”

“What?”

Denise giggled. “I’ll be fine. You just head along; I’ll catch up in a minute or two. Look, you have nothing to worry about. You’d think a team of poorly dressed supervillains were waiting around the office in broad daylight for me, or something.”

“Denise.”

“Oh, will you just go? I’ll be right there. Besides, I think I finally figured it out.”

“Figured what out?”

Her friend merely brushed a finger down her nose and ran off before Judy could get an answer. She shook her head and started walking.

Denise was right. It was broad daylight. The teachers and staff were capable adults.

She reached the parking lot and found Denise’s parents and their car towards the front of the school rather than by the back where they normally parked.

“Hey, Judy,” they called.

“How are you doing?”

“Did Denise tell you the big news yet?”

“Where is Denise?”

Judy brought up her hands. There was too much going on through her head, questions or otherwise. The tingling sensation came and went again.

“She’s inside the office,” said Judy.

Henry said, “What’s she doing there?”

“The principal said they had something for her to give to you.”

Henry and Robin gave one another a confused glance and a shrug.

That was when everything finally hit Judy. The neck tingle, the odd circumstances for Denise heading to the office, the abductions.

“No.”

Judy dropped her backpack on the backseat of the car, and ran back inside the campus. She vaguely heard people calling for her from behind, but no one’s voice mattered. She ran until she had good reason to stop. She ran until she could see her friend’s face and know that Denise was safe.

She ran until she got inside the office.

There, the collective staff was unconscious and injured.

She swallowed hard and walked to the principal’s office where the unconscious bodies stopped, as did Judy’s heart.

There was a gaping, singed hole in the middle of the principal’s floor.

-------------
Chapter 34
-------------

Judy formed a ball of electricity with her hands and dropped it into the hole. She hoped that the tunnel hadn’t already been blocked off. She didn’t care if the entire Arachne Regime was down there. If the tunnel was open, she was going to run after her friend.

The ball illuminated the hole until it touched the bottom and fizzled out. There were rocks and other materials present from what she could see.

A door open, and Judy whipped her head around to see one of the hall supervisors walk in. A voice broadcast incoherently over her radio for the first couple seconds of their visit to the office. The supervisor saw the numerous bodies in shock and pointed at Judy. She shook her head at the supervisor, who looked like she was about to yell or scream.

Down the short hall that went from the back of the office’s main lobby to a few other rooms, a bathroom door opened. The sound of a toilet flushing and someone whistling echoed until a man in Arachne soldier armor entered the main room.

He stopped suddenly. Someone had been left behind.

Judy screamed and felt her power rage through her entire body. The secretary’s computer on the desk between them helped her cross the distance more quickly as she zapped in and out of it in a flash. The Arachne agent didn’t know what hit him.

“Where did they take her?” Judy yelled as she tackled and wailed on the man.

She thrust off his helmet and hit him again. The lights above them were exploding from her power surging, and her arms screamed with the need to recoil from the strength of every blow she dealt.

“Tell me!”

Again and again, she struck the man.

“Where?!”

However, the Arachne agent was out cold. Judy’s body shook. She wasn’t sure if she could hold up her body any longer, and her power surged on, even through every tear.

***

As the paramedics came and carted the Arachne soldier away, Judy heard one of them utter something about the man being lucky that Judy had stopped hitting him when she did. She was sitting on a chair, having already talked to a few police officers and telling each one of them the same thing as the last.

Robin and Henry hurried into the office where one officer stopped them, never mind the police barricade outside of the office already.

“Judy!” they said, and they hustled over to her.

“I’m so sorry,” said Judy. “I should have come with her. I could have prevented this.”

“Don’t say that,” Robin said. “You’re a strong girl, but there’s nothing you could have done.”

Judy flung herself forward, and wrapped her arms around Robin. She felt Henry’s hand rub her back.

“We called your mom,” Henry said. “She’s on her way. I won’t rest until the Mayor puts together a task force to find Denise, and she’s back home with us.”

“There already is one,” Judy said. “I’m on it. We’re supposed to be stopping some big plot by the Arachne Regime, but we don’t know where to find them. We don’t know what they want with these girls.”

“Girls? Denise wasn’t the first taken by them?”

“No.”

“And you’re fifteen. What are you doing serving on a task force?”

“Trying to make a difference. Trying, and failing miserably.”

Robin and Henry shared a sad look with one another.

More of the school’s staff exited the building over time, whether because they’d regained consciousness and were walked out or because they had to be carted out like the Arachne agent had been. Judy’s mom entered the office, with Walter close behind her.

“Oh, my baby girl,” Judy’s mom said, hugging and nearly squeezing the life out of her. “You really need to stop scaring me like this. Did anyone hurt you? Are you OK?”

“Mom. Mom, please!” Judy pleaded.

Walter said, “Everyone who’s on duty is doing what they can to find answers, as well as your friend.”

“Hopefully we’ll get closer this time. It happened less than an hour ago, so that should make a difference, shouldn’t it?”

“Yes, but now you have a decision to make. You have probably realized by now that your hero identity is slipping out, a little here and a little there.”

“I don’t care.”

“Your career as a superhero might depend on it, Judy. If you want to keep saving lives, you’ll need to decide now how you want to proceed with it, or else your secret identity will be gone without anything you can do about it. Then what will you do?”

“I just told you that I don’t care! Walter, I know you like to plan for things, and that you care more than any of us about a lot of things, but the only thing I care about right now is getting my friend back. If that means telling the whole world that I’m Pixeletta, then I’ll do that in a heartbeat. You’re not going to stop me.”

Walter said, “No, I don’t suppose I could without doing some things I wouldn’t be too proud of. When your head is clearer, and you’re not angry, sad, pushing to do what feels right at the moment, do you think you’ll say the same thing?”

“Yes.”

“I think that’s enough, Walter,” said Judy’s mom. “She might be one of the better heroes in the city right now, but she’s still my little girl, not one of your soldiers. I do not want you confronting her conviction when her best friend is who-knows-where by now, and in untold danger. Are you going to help her, or will I have to handle things myself?”

Walter replied, “There’s no need, Mai. You’re right, but now I have to rethink everything between Judy’s decision, and the reporters gathering outside.”

Judy stood up from her chair. No more planning. It wasn’t getting anyone anywhere so far, and she somehow knew what she needed to do.

“Mom,” she said, “do you have any of my spare masks in your purse?”

***

The reporters and their camera crews were set up outside by the pick-up area in the front. They were nearly finished interviewing the principal when Judy entered earshot of them all. She stopped behind an ajar door and both watched and listened to the end of the man’s interview.

His story was that he was caught by surprise and told that if he wanted the survival of himself and everyone else working in the office, that he would do everything that he was told that day. He was told never to reveal any sign that he was a hostage, nor to divulge who was behind the attack even now.

Judy clenched the domino mask in her hand.

As the principal walked away, guided by an officer, Judy walked to the reporters. She looked at a few of them in the eye.

One asked, “Uh, can we help you?”

Another whispered away from a microphone, “Maybe she knows the victim.”

“Oh, were you a friend of the kidnap victim?”

The microphones and cameras were on her faster than she could respond. Reporters were not known for super speed, but their reflexes for a story were showing.

Judy said, “Her name was Denise Grandt. And yes, she was my friend.”

“How does her sudden abduction make you feel?” a reporter asked.

“That’s why I’m here. I have a statement I wish to make.”

A few people scoffed silently.

“A statement? Really? Well, that sounds bold of you.”

Rather than accept being mocked on live television by a reporter, Judy put on her mask. She continued to push back the flood of tears and outrage.

Most of the outrage.

“My name is Pixeletta, and this one goes out to the Arachne Regime. You told the principal not to say who you are, but I’m not him. You have taken the wrong girls, Stone. Return them all at once, and I promise you that I’ll go easy on you when I kick your butts.”

“Stone?” a reporter asked. “Black Stone? Stone Driver? Riley Stone?”

All names of people who had nothing to do with the Arachne Regime. It was like the media wanted to pretend that Harvey didn’t exist.

“None of them,” said Pixeletta. “The Arachne Regime, and Stone himself, know who I’m talking about. So I say to you, to Stone and everyone in the Arachne Regime, that if you do not return them safe and sound then I will tear you down harder than you've ever known. You've taken my best friend, and that's the worst mistake you could have made.”

She walked away from them, and let the reporters discern for themselves who or what she meant. Pixeletta reached Walter in the parking lot.

Walter said, “You know there’s no turning back now.”

“At this point,” she said, “I don’t care if there is one or not.”

-------------
Chapter 35
-------------

Dear Diary, March 5 –

I have slept very little over the last few days. My best friend was kidnapped. It’s the League’s fault for not protecting the people around me or being honest. It’s my fault for letting her go alone that day, especially knowing that it’s me Stone is after.

Yesterday, I finally blew up in everyone’s face about it. Not literally. The base and the League’s members still stand, but I don’t know. Can I still call them my friends? My allies?

I can understand the need for a buddy system, but it was made around me without anyone telling me what I already knew, or more. They at least suspected that Stone was looking for me before the investigation of the other victims was underway.

The first girl was a hero working under M.E.T.A. They had tried and failed to track her. She was kidnapped right after the mass invasion.

As for the second, she was taken at that basketball game I went to. Nobody knows how the Arachne Regime even knew to look there, or when. The best anyone can guess is that we’re being closely watched or listened to, possibly through a spy.

I was on my way to go swimming with Denise, the day before my mom and I left Paragon by train, when the attempt was made on the third girl. If there was any sort of spy, it couldn’t have been the founding members because they all knew who I was already, behind my mask. It couldn’t be our newest, eleventh member–who Walter expressed a likelihood that he might not be staying with the League for very long–because he’s too new. I’m sure Rampart knows me as well.

Wait, yes he does. He was at my birthday celebration.

So then Blaze or Dissarap?

Maybe I’m just getting paranoid. There’s no further proof that we have a spy. In fact, there’s more proof that Doctor Terrell might be Swan Diva.

Then, at school, people can’t figure out how to approach me. They’re avoiding me awkwardly, even though so many of them looked like they wanted to say something.

My greatest comfort came from the current Captain Patriot. He acts like such a buffoon, but his heart is in the right place. He told me that I wasn’t alone if I wanted help, ever. This was after I ran out on the League. It’s too bad I told him off. If only circumstances were different when I met him. He deserves better.

***

Dear Diary, March 12 –

This has been . . . a week.

No kidding, right? Where do I begin?

The Monday after I last wrote you, I was getting dressed for P.E. when a few of the girls hugged me all out of the blue. They wanted me to join them, not because, after so many months, they finally recognized me as one of the girls, but because they were sorry for what had happened, and proud to know the girl behind Pixeletta.

On Sunday I joined some heroes as they raided a potential nest of low-level villains. When we got there, our suspicions were right, and we took down a heavily armed base full of Arachne Regime agents. We interrogated them afterward for the location of Stone and the girls.

The villains refused to give up Stone, but said that he was acting on his own. I’m not sure how much I believe that.

I spent the next couple days helping other heroes with their tasks, and asking around town. One villain I took down said she would help me if she could, because there are some things that most villains don’t do. I think she called people who do those things “gutless pieces of shit who had given up the right to live.”

Wow, even quoting her, saying that word feels wrong.

While out on one of my patrols, I found Walter sitting in a diner. Actually feeling bad about running out on the League like I’d done, I popped in to say hello to him. He had just finished looking over a letter when I caught his attention.

We’re equally unhappy with one another, and have a mutual understanding on that. He told me that I don’t have to play the bait if I don’t want to, nor do I have to come back to the League’s base until I’m ready, but that I was welcome. I don't know if I believe that, either.

I asked him if the letter I spotted him with was anything important. He said it was a job offer overseas, one he would consider if he didn’t already have a job here at home. He promised me that he would get Denise and the other girls back before that happened.

You know something? I feel like the person I trusted most in the past week was that villain.

***

Dear Diary, March 20 –

Hello, irony, my name is Judy Tanimoto.

I started talking to everyone in the League again over the weekend. But I still haven’t gone back to the base, and we still haven’t gone into full-fledged conversations or casual banter. Then, in a twist of events, a gang appeared, dressed in torn straight-jackets and odd masks, that attacked the M.E.T.A. headquarters.

I can’t say where those are, of course, but I can say that was the first time I have ever stepped inside their facility. I did so with the League’s ten members—Walter had to let the newest member go like he suspected he might—and we helped get the situation under control. The gang we took down, by the way, was full of mutants born from science experiments, and they were bent on world domination despite their paranoia and physical deformities.

A few of the others from the League expressed an interest in looking into the whereabouts of the lab those gang members had come from, but we all agreed that dealing with Stone was our top priority.

Even if they’d managed to turn the M.E.T.A. headquarters into a madhouse for a few hours.

Meanwhile, my new ”friends” in school are gossiping away. One of them said that the homeless folks around the corner from her house have been acting strangely. I wouldn’t be mentioning it, but Walter told me over the week that the mayor had sent him a message about a growing restlessness in the shanty colony south of here, in Shiva Bay.

It could be nothing related, but the first abduction was thought to be unrelated as well.

***

Dear Diary, March 26 –

I’ve received a message to meet someone in private. That’s dangerous. It’s also directing me to that brothel I once saw in the shanty colony. I don’t know about this.

The way I received the message was through that girl I mentioned last Friday. She lives close enough to the shelter and the shanty colony that someone gave her family a folded note to be handed to me.

Again, this is so suspicious, but something about it is pulling at me. I’m trying to work up the nerve to ask for help from someone in the League so I don’t have to go alone. I’ll try to go by Sunday night.

If I can’t ask for help, then I’ll leave a note inside the base for the others to find, telling them that I’ve gone to look inside a trap.

Wish me luck.

***

“Thanks for coming, Dissarap,” said Judy.

The two of them walked through the underpass of the bridge. Dissarap wore his usual hunting attire, but Judy opted for her civilian clothing this time. She didn’t know how many people down here knew who she was, or how they’d treat a costumed hero after the last time she came this way.

Dissarap hummed and nodded. He surveyed the area. The hunter agreed that a trap could spring at the meeting place if Judy wasn’t careful or didn’t know what to look for. He had an affinity for traps.

“Is that it up ahead?” he asked, pointing to the building close to the end where a young woman was sitting outside.

“Yes,” Judy said. “Are you OK waiting out here?”

“That’s what I had in mind. Someone has to watch over the area.”

“Right. I’ll try to signal you at the first sign of trouble.”

She took a deep breath and got to the door. It was then Judy realized that she had no idea on the etiquette for this sort of thing. Did she knock, did she just open the door and walk in? The women inside both lived and worked here.

Awkwardly, she knocked with one hand and opened with the other. Judy entered, and was greeted swiftly with a few giggles.

“Is it you?” asked one woman who approached her.

A few other women circled around Judy. They barely looked any older than her. They guided Judy further inside and walked back to the front door.

“She’ll be out in a moment. Make yourself comfortable. We need to take care of some things outside. No need to worry yourself, business hours are closed right now.”

Then they walked out.

Judy thought about who could possibly have summoned her here, and why. She wondered who was in charge of this place. She wondered what would happen if someone walked in here thinking she was one of those women.

Other thoughts came and went before she heard someone sniffing beside her.

She turned her head around a corner, and there was Denise. Sad eyes looked back at her. Denise covered her mouth with both hands while Judy stood.

“You’re here?” Judy asked.

Denise nodded.

“I thought you were kidnapped.”

Her friend nodded.

Judy took a step back. “Denise. Did you lure me into a trap?”

She shook her head, and let down her hands. Tears came down her cheeks. Suddenly, she was practically squeezing the life out of Judy.

“I didn’t know where else to go!” Denise said. “The police would have sent me to my mom and dad. The Arachne Regime might have looked for me there. I needed to find you, and spent the past week and a half trying to find a way to get a message to you. Oh, Judy.”

Judy hugged her back, one hand sliding into Denise’s hair. “How did you get away?”

“Luck. A whole lot of luck. I had to shoot a man with his own gun and make a run for it before anyone noticed I was gone. It took me days just to get here.”

“You’re back now. That’s all that matters. You can tell me where they took you when you’re ready.”

“We were on the move the whole time. I was wide awake once they knew I wasn’t the one they wanted. Some strange man . . . he . . . he looked upon me and knew my soul like it was something he could hold in his hand.”

“It’s OK, Denise. You’re safe now.” She wanted to calm her hysterical friend. She had to try.

“I came here, looking for a place to hide until I could reach you. They took me in, asked if I minded what they did. They offered me a job when I get older. I slept in the back, but I think I lost what purity I had listening to them on some nights. You have no idea how hard it was for me, for ten long nights, thinking only of you.”

“Please, stop,” said Judy.

“I know you don’t feel the same way about me. Just let me talk.”

“It’s not that. It’s just that this is my fault. I should have protected you. I should have been there to keep this from happening. Now, more than ever, I think they’re after me, and they got you by mistake.”

She only felt and heard short whimpers from her friend.

“Never again,” said Judy. “I’m never letting you go again. Come home with me. Denise?”

Judy looked at her friend’s face and saw a look of terror. She thought to turn around, but it was too late. Following the sound of one heavy object slamming against another, something bit Judy in the neck. Gravity was wrong then. It was very wrong.

Another bang followed, and Judy and Denise stared at one another while a large, dirty surface pressed against her face.

The room darkened. Her eyelids rode through the strange gravity.

-------------
Chapter 36
-------------

They had to know. They needed to know.

Mai walked and trembled through the long hallway of fiberglass and metal, and other materials she didn’t care to name off right now. There were voices at the end. She knew these voices, and they were the ones she sought after. She turned left into the main room where she presumed the League met regularly.

“Blaze and Rampart reported nothing there,” said Walter. “Anything in Striga Isle?”

“Nothing that I’ve seen,” answered War Lagoon.

“What about Founder’s Falls?”

Princess Undercut said, “Sorry, sweety. Psi Wizard and I have been looking there all week. The only thing we found was an eerie house away from the mainland, but there’s no sign of Arachne Regime activity there. Hey, Mortar, didn’t you say there was a tracking spell?”

Mortar Mage said, “It’s temperamental at best, and requires more than we alone can give it if we want to search over a hundred mile radius for anyone we’re looking for. Maybe if we used Pixeletta, but . . .”

Mai gasped at hearing her daughter’s hero name. She wasn’t sure why, but it didn’t matter.

Everyone in the meeting room looked over at Mai as she turned the corner to enter it. Her body continued to shake. She raised the bracelet slightly that she had seen Pixeletta wear a number of times.

“How did she get past the defense system?” one of them asked.

“D-N-A scan, probably,” said Mortar. "I hope no one has an evil twin out there."

Psi Wizard and Walter, however, hurried to Mai and guided her to a seat by the table.

“What’s wrong, Ms. Tanimoto?” asked Princess Undercut.

“They took her,” Mai announced. Saying it crushed her harder than she ever thought it would. “They took my baby girl.”

“What? How?” asked War Lagoon.

“I don’t know. I was getting off work when the news reported an attack on the Shiva Bay bridge colony. I went there because an old friend of mine continues to live there when I keep telling her to move her business away from the area for safety reasons. She told me about a girl who stayed with them a few days, and another who went to see her. That was when I found this.”

Mai extracted another bracelet from her purse. It was the flowery one that Judy got for her birthday.

“She thought it might have belonged to one of her girls at first, and that she’d have to reprimand them for leaving jewelry laying around. But, It’s Judy’s. I know it is.”

Walter said, “You don’t know for sure. Judy could be anywhere.”

“I went home to find her, but her costume and her other armlet were both in her room. She wasn’t there. There was no note or anything. The only time my baby girl goes out in civilian clothes is with me or her friends. You don’t understand, my baby girl is missing. I can feel it in my bones that something is wrong.”

“Dear, oh dear.”

“Then Stone has her,” said Psi Wizard. “Where are Dissarap and Adamast Cross?”

“I don’t know. Could you head outside and summon them? Hopefully, they’ll both be wearing their bands so they’ll know to follow the signal.”

“Right away.” Psi Wizard walked out of the room.

Mai stood back up and shook her head. “You’ve all been good friends to her, but what can you do? You still can’t find Denise or the other girls. Not sitting around here or searching the city when they can all be anywhere.”

“Please, Mai,” said Walter.

“No. You have a psychic among you, and a man who acts like he can always plan several steps ahead. Did any one of you ever consider how brokenhearted Judy was to know that you knew who they were after? Do you actually care?”

“This is the worst déjà vu ever. Look, Mai, we know we messed up. But what can we do now that we haven’t already done? Only expand our search and hope we can do something about Stone’s next move when it comes.”

“I’ll look for them myself if I have to.” Mai grabbed Walter by the suit. Her eyes were filled equally with anger and desperation. “I don’t care how far I have to go or how long I have to go. I will find her, unless you can tell me you have a better plan than sitting around like you’ve done for the last six months.”

“We will find her. You have my word that we will find her, and she will come home in one piece. If she doesn’t, then you can take it out on me.”

Mortar Mage said, “We might be able to do it, after all.”

“Do what?” asked Princess Undercut.

“It’s like I was trying to explain earlier. The caster has to be connected to the person they’re looking for, or the tracking spell can send you in any other direction, for a fraction of the distance. That's not counting the cost in reagents. Mai, could you hand me those bracelets, please?”

She let go of Walter, and held on to both the League’s band and Judy’s bracelet for a moment before handing them over.

The hooded hero enveloped them in a blue field of magic. He turned them over a few times. He hummed inquisitively.

“Damn, it’s no good,” Mortar said. “There’s too much interference. It’s not your fault, not exactly, but . . . well yes, it’s you.”

“What?” Mai asked.

“These have your strong emotions tied to them just as much as any Judy might have poured into them. There’s a small trace from her friend too, I think. This could send us almost anywhere.” He handed them back to her. “We need something that’s clearly Judy’s, and Judy’s alone, if we are to find her with the tracking spell.”

“Something like a diary?”

***

Judy winced. Her head ached, her stomach felt like it twisted in agony for a time, and the room she was in was dark. The floor was hard, and there didn’t appear to be any sort of cushion or blanket when she felt around her current space.

“You’re up?” someone whispered. It sounded like Denise.

“What happened?” Judy asked.

“We were drugged and kidnapped, but keep your voice down. I don’t . . . I don’t know how long we have.”

“Where are we?”

“Somewhere far away from home. We were drugged the whole way. I feel so stupid. I led them to you, and thought I got away. I should have known it was too easy.”

“You said something about not having long. What do you mean?” said Judy.

“They told me what happened to the other girls they’ve taken. It’s terrible. They were sent to be brainwashed by one of the Arachne Regime’s lieutenants. This lieutenant is supposed to be here to take me to the others once we’ve said goodbye.”

“Leaving me to face Stone, alone. Damn it all. I was supposed to prevent this.”

“Do you think, maybe, when this is over they’ll let us be together?”

“I don’t know. It depends what they make you do, or what they have planned for me.” She grasped for her friend in the dark. “It depends on a lot of things.”

Her hand found flesh. It was soft to the touch, and came with a moan. Judy withdrew her hand with a blush. A moment later Denise leaned against Judy and wrapped a hand over her other side.

“You’re more accident prone than you realize,” Denise whispered.

Judy said, “I sometimes think I feel more than I realize.”

Denise kissed her on the cheek. Judy didn’t flinch.

“You never know. Maybe, any minute, Swan Diva will come crashing through this place and save us. Then we can go home, and never part again.”

She tried to sound as sweet and comforting as possible, but Judy felt and heard her friend weep into her shoulder.

A sharp, hollow sound filled whatever room they were in. Metal creaked. Suddenly, there was light beaming in from beyond an opening to one side.

“Come,” a man commanded. “Stone wishes to meet you at once.”

Judy struggled to fling herself in the door’s direction, to use her power, but she lacked the strength that moment. Two men in armor came and separated her from Denise. Denise screamed out for her. The door was closed again, and Judy’s eyes, head, and stomach all betrayed her ability to fight.

She was led down a number of corridors until they reached a large room with a body of water, from which a low light rose to add to the room’s already moderate lighting. There, sitting at a small table by the pool, accompanied only by more food than most men could eat in a single serving, was Harvey Stone.

“Welcome,” he said. “Join me. I’m sure there’s something here you can eat or drink.”

***

“Well, we’re here,” said Adamast Cross.

“Yes, but where’s here? What is this place?” asked Blaze.

It was night, a whole day after Mortar got his tracking spell working, and the Dallevan League was sitting amidst the trees on the side of a hill.

Below them was a large lot and factory-sized building, most of its walls and windows showing signs of wear from years of no one using or maintaining it until now. All around the once-abandoned factory, there was a massive army of agents from the Arachne Regime. All this time, they had gathered about seven hundred miles outside of Paragon, only sending people into the city to pick up someone they’d thought was Pixeletta.

Psi Wizard was rubbing the sides of his head and looking concerned when Princess Undercut asked him, “What’s wrong?”

He said, “There’s a powerful mind here. Not just Stone. I mean a psychic. We need to come up with a plan of attack before they . . .”

Searchlights turned on, aimed in the League’s direction. There was shouting below. The Arachne Regime knew they were here.

-------------
Chapter 37
-------------

Stone sipped on his glass of wine while Judy sat with him, still a little confused. She wanted to tear this man apart—there was no one else in the room to stop her—but she didn’t have the strength for it yet. She wasn’t even cuffed to the chair.

“You should try this wine,” Stone said.

“I’m fifteen,” said Judy.

“So what? Do you mean to tell me you take the underage drinking laws seriously? That’s your choice, of course, but you’ll find in time that laws as they stand now mean nothing to you. Laws can always be rewritten. Enjoy what you have before you.”

“I’d rather enjoy being home, with my friend, knowing that you are put away somewhere that no one can ever find or reach you.”

“They already tried that, in case you haven’t noticed. Speaking of which, did you like what I did with the good doctor’s head?”

“Disgusting.”

“Necessary.” He rose from his seat. “The greatest of us must make a mess if we are to wipe clean something greater. My power is with words. The most intelligent person can show weakness in their willpower, and my words bring them truth. A mind cannot attack the truth any more than fertile soil can attack a seed. If all I can do is sow a seed, one that will sprout over weeks or years, then so be it.”

Stone’s back was turned to Judy now. He stood by the pool.

“Sow the thought, feed the mind, let it consume what it will thinking nothing is different or wrong. It is true of all things. An army in need of a cause. A doctor with a kink, who needs a love life just as much as she needs to know what her patient knows. A man past his prime who grows to despise his second chance and all things tied to it. A girl...” Stone turned mid-sentence, “who hasn’t eaten in over a day.”

Judy stopped to realize that she had a drumstick of chicken in her hands. She had already taken two bites out of it by now.

She yelped and dropped the chicken. Judy grasped her head.

“Get out. Get out of my mind!”

Harvey said, “I am not the psychic around here.”

***

Psi Wizard ran with everyone into the fray of battle. Powers of fire, ice, and shadow mixed with gadgets and martial arts. Fields of protective energy sprang up and vanished like a turbulent sea. Everyone who’d come did their part to cut into the forces of Arachne agents. Psi Wizard was ready to heal anyone who needed it, but he searched the area.

That presence was somewhere. It was close. They were closer with every second.

Then the woman appeared. Her eyes were blacked out with heavy makeup that matched her lips, hair, and most of her outfit except for the patches of bright red. Her complexion was pale like a ghost.

Psi Wizard recognized her right away as he knew almost everyone in the group might have. It was Lady Dectra, one of the remaining lieutenants of the Arachne Regime from ages past, and the source of that presence he felt.

He held tight with his mind. When everyone stopped as if to face the infamous legend that was Lady Dectra, he shouted, “Go, let me handle this.”

“Psi,” said Walter, “this is no time for such foolishness.”

“That’s why you need to get going. If anything happens to me she won’t be strong enough to take any of you on. Just go.”

That wicked smile of hers. Psi Wizard loathed it already. He had hated it before tonight, but this was something else. Everyone else charged forward, pushing against the next rank of Arachne agents. Lady Dectra had her head turned on them as though Psi Wizard was of no concern to her. He could feel her power pouring towards his friends and allies.

Psi Wizard did the only thing he could think to do at this point. He threw a small clump of dirt at her. It struck, and finally she seemed to notice him.

Her expression soured. Yes, Psi had her full attention now.

***

“What exactly do you want from me? Why me?” Judy asked.

Stone said, “Finally, the point of it all. It’s about time you asked. Have you seen the current state of the Arachne Regime lately? Recent events have left it less than it is destined; than it is meant, to be. One man thought he could stab us in the back and take over the void in our leadership or direction. He had no power of his own, so he sought to have one given to him. In the end, I saw to the end of his life for even thinking of it. Such is the judgment of all who oppose or betray us, even when it plays the part of a greater plan.”

“The Wolfram Manifest. I’m getting tired of hearing about it.”

“Yes, the Manifest. It’s the checklist of people and events leading up to the destiny of one young woman. When I was broken free from that asylum, I knew it was a matter of time before I saw the wheels in motion, because I had foreseen it thanks to Lady Dectra during one of our spats. I heard of Penne’s capture, but the details didn’t matter until I saw a girl on a rooftop. This girl had more power than she knew. The power she knew was not her own, and more. So much more laid dormant.

“Ever since that day, I looked across Paragon City from a distance so as to not draw any unnecessary attention. I employed one of our own to track you. I saved a number of girls from their former lives, thinking for sure I picked you out from hundreds of miles away. None of the other girls were planned, but their salvation was hardly a mistake. Especially the last one, whom you call your friend. I ordered the possibility of her escape and return to Paragon both be made easy so that you could find her. Then, the trap was sprung, and you were at last brought to me.”

“Why, though? What’s the point of any of this?” None of it was making sense to Judy.

“Here I thought you were smarter than this. Or are you testing me? You, who once tasted rebirth, are the one to bring us back to power. In time, you will lead the Arachne Regime to change the world as we see fit; as you see fit. No more hiding in the shadows far away. No more mercenary jobs or burglaries that are beneath us. Only you, your lieutenants, your legions, and anything you want. We can have it all.”

“I told you what I want.”

Stone said, “No, you told me what your so-called friends and family want. What does your heart want? Do you want to rule with an iron fist? You can. Do you want a lover? You can choose anyone. That girl you call your friend, she could be one of them.”

Judy charged at him. Some of her strength was returning. It wasn’t enough to do much yet, but she didn’t care. She charged, and she shouted, “Don’t you dare talk about her like she’s some sort of mindless whore!”

In her attempt to tackle Stone, Judy missed him and fell into the pool.

***

Lady Dectra said, “You had your chance to attack me with all of your power. Now it’s gone, and you’d chosen a rock.”

Nothing.

She strolled forward a few steps that might have been seductive if she wasn’t creepy to look at. “Now I get to break you down just enough that, in your final moments, you can watch your friends scream in . . .”

“Unimaginable pain?” Psi Wizard said. “You’ve been a villain for more than a generation. Try being a little more original.”

“You have bite in you. Good. That will only make it more satisfying when I . . . What? What is this?”

Finally, she noticed. Psi Wizard knew that weaving a protective barrier around all of his friends would have been too costly for something that didn’t offer any promise. Instead, he wrapped a single barrier around himself and Lady Dectra. Only then did he form a second, thinner one around himself, detaching that part of his mind temporarily.

Now she was making pushes into the shores of his mind. He could see their mindscapes vaguely. See the ocean and more, but now was not the time to go there. Had he been able to help it, it would never be time to go there like his mother loved to do.

“Do you know how Orcas hunt?” The pieces of Psi Wizard’s mind closed shut around the limited force of the other psychic’s essence. It was like breaking a sword between two greater stones. He had to strike soon and quick before Lady Dectra thought to put up a shield. “Better question, have you heard of the psychic Sabrina Brooke?”

As the pieces of Lady Decta’s mental assault dissolved into nothingness, her thoughts and fears turned to a woman thought to be in the top five psychics of the last century. Images flashed of their rivalry until one fateful ambush and betrayal. Now the man before her was poised to kick her from her spot as the only one left alive since Sabrina had died of natural causes more than a year ago.

Lady Dectra’s thoughts turned to Psi Wizard’s subtle likeness to the woman.

And then, with a single strike of Psi Wizard’s own attack, that was the end of Lady Dectra’s coherent thoughts and psychic power.

She fell to her knees and drooled before curling up on the ground.

“Mother sends her regards.” He walked past her to join his friends again amidst their combat.

Princess Undercut mouthed a “What the fuck?” at him one moment, but then she too kept fighting. The League was safe from a psychic attack, and they were bound to reach the door any moment, the enemy forces breaking.

***

Judy’s head came up from the water, and she took in a breath of air.

She saw Stone kneeling by the edge of the pool. He said, “You reject the Manifest. No, you reject me. Understandable. I have no more control over what happens to your friend. Not now with Lady Dectra trying to do things her way. You need only accept the Manifest, and your word alone can stop her if you wish.”

***

The door opened again now that the voices had changed.

Denise had heard them since her friend was taken. At first, they echoed things, subtle and terrible. She was on the verge of agreeing with even one of those terrible thoughts when the subtle whispers changed to panicked shouts outside the dark room.

Now a man beyond the bright doorway said, “Come! We have a use for you.”

She shook her head and did her best to move away from the door. It was in vain. The armored man stepped into the dark room. The Arachne soldier grabbed for her. She surrendered to his attempt, but for one reason only. Denise only hoped that her skills at pickpocketing were enough since these soldiers were told to guard her for real this time.

In the one motion she needed to pull away the scepter-like beam rifle, Denise fired the weapon into the Arachne soldier’s leg.

Two for two.

She chucked the weapon into the far corner and ran for the door, shutting it before looking both ways along the corridor. There were soldiers gathering on her right, preparing for what looked like an incoming attack. One of them saw her and shouted, “It’s the hostage!”

Denise ran the other way. She weaved from side to side while at least one person shot from behind. She didn’t know how many more soldiers were ahead, or how far the room was that Judy had been taken, but she had to get there.

***

The sounds of battle reached the pool at last, though they were faint.

Stone said, “Time draws short, but let me ask you this. How many of your so-called friends and family have lied to you, withheld information from you, tried pampering you so that you would do things their way? How much have you wanted to change in the world? These questions are what some people call trite, but it’s because they’re afraid of the change that can come of asking these questions. They were made frightened of such change. You have power, but not the power to shape these things to your own bidding. Not yet, but you will.”

As he spoke, the words made sense to Judy, no matter how much she fought them. Every exertion was akin to standing in a pool of mud, with every sentence adding buckets to her weight. She needed to get out.

Judy said, “Only a desperate man would talk like you do. You know you’re going to lose.”

“I don’t care what happens to me now. I only care that the Manifest moves forward. I have played my part. The world needs the Arachne Regime in its full glory. The Arachne Regime needs to be reborn.” Stone extended a hand. “Come, be the symbol of rebirth we need. Join us, and the world will be molded to your every whim. Your every desire. No more pain unless you wish it.”

She had to hang on. Her will was slipping, but she had to hang on. Judy saw a caring hand that could pull her out of this pool. She heard the words. Her hand broke through the water’s surface, shaking as it moved toward Stone’s.

“Judy!” came a voice. She turned her head in time to see Denise running toward the pool from a hallway.

But then a loud bang sounded through the chamber. Denise’s eyes and mouth changed to that of shock. Judy’s best friend fell before her very eyes.

Suddenly, Judy had strength. Suddenly, she knew pain and anger like never before.

***

Walter and War Lagoon were in the middle of their team. They had just broken down the door, and yet the remaining Arachne agents outside had caught up, trying to catch them from the rear. Walter used one of the weapons he’d picked up to fire back at the villains, aiming to disarm them. However, he heard a scream from within.

He looked over at the presumably largest room of the building, and saw the windows by the roof light up with a frightening display of brightness. It came with a thunderous roar that broke the glass. It died down after seconds. Most of the Arachne agents stopped fighting out of apparent fear as they stumbled or ran off. They were broken and finished, unable to keep fighting.

The fighting was over in an instant, but Walter just knew.

“Something’s wrong.”

***

No, no, no, no!

Judy climbed out of the pool, and ran to her friend. She picked her up, having seen the bloody burn mark on the small of Denise’s back.

Her friend was limp, but barely breathing through short, pained breaths.

“No, please. Don’t do this to me. Don’t do this,” Judy begged.

Footsteps approached. Judy barely caught a glimpse of her friends before she looked down again. “Someone help her.”

“Oh my god,” said Princess Undercut.

Psi Wizard said into his earpiece, “Mortar, I don’t care what you’re doing. You need to get in here and open a portal to a hospital, now. My limited healing powers aren’t going to do any good in here.”

Princess Undercut stepped slowly past Judy until she was close enough to recognize Stone, who was up against the wall. His arm was gone, burned at the stub, and his face looking just as red and black.

The man spoke with what strength he had, “Re-rebirth must . . . prevail.” His body sagged.

“He’s dead,” Princess Undercut said.

Judy buried her face into her dying friend’s neck. Her tears flowed.

-------------
Chapter 38
-------------

Her eyes opened. The walls were different than anything she could remember seeing before. The bed was not her own, and beeping sounds reached her ears. In a moment as cold as it was slow, the recognition finally came as the inside of a hospital.

Denise winced in pain with a sudden reminder that something had hit her.

There was a light moan to her side. Denise looked over and saw Judy resting her head on the side of the bed. She poked her friend awake. Judy had looked so cute resting there, but she had to do it.

“Hi,” Denise said in a weak voice.

Such a sad smile on Judy’s face. “You’re awake. I must have dozed off waiting since they let me come and see you. You have no idea how hard it was for me. Or maybe you do. I’ve been having trouble sleeping for the last few days.”

“Days? How long was I out for?”

“Since Wednesday.” There was a pause from her. Denise looked at her quizzically. “Oh. It’s Saturday. They tried to keep you stable, but they had to replace two of your organs last night, including one of your kidneys. It was a relief when I heard you were finally able to recover, and you were expected to wake any time now. I’m so glad we had someone who was able to get you hear quickly.”

“What about Harvey Stone? What happened to him?”

The sad smile of Judy’s turned into a solemn frown. Her eye contact dipped.

She said, “I thought I lost you for good. I saw you fall. I’d never been so angry at myself for letting anything happen, or anyone else for making it happen. I . . . I understand how she might have felt when she realized what she had done.”

Denise pulled a hand up to her mouth, realizing whom her friend meant, and resisted a cry. “Judy, oh no.”

“Do you hate me?”

“No. Oh, Judy, this just isn’t fair for either of us. I never want to leave your side again, but I must unless we run away together. Only, I can’t. Not just because of this thing on my back.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you remember when I told you that I needed to tell you something, before I was taken by those Arachne thugs? That thing I was trying to find out?”

“Yes.”

“My mother and father both got a job offer in California from a friend of theirs. They were trying to decide on it back then. Now that everything has happened, I’m sure they want me to be as far away from Paragon City as they can get me. The move’s supposed to be after the end of the school year. I don’t want to go, but I don’t want to leave them.”

Judy squeezed her eyes for a moment, even shaking her head. Then she grabbed Denise’s right hand gently.

“That’s not for another two months. I can come visit when you want me to, if you move,” said Judy.

“Maybe,” Denise responded. “I don’t know. It seems so difficult. I think I’m just tired.”

“OK.”

After Judy hugged her and left, Denise faced the window to her right. Her bandaged wound made it difficult to turn on her side so she could hide the fluid flowing from her eyes. She wasn’t sure she could bear to see her best friend again, knowing what was about to happen.

“I’ll miss you,” she whispered.

***

It was night time, and War Lagoon was on patrol on the east side of Shiva Bay. While at work on Striga Isle, he’d overheard a tip about some shipment here.

Others in the League checked in or out as they often did at this hour. There were a few of them he hadn’t expected to hear tonight until he heard one of them. At the moment, he was the sole individual on the radio channel until the young lady joined him.

“Good evening, Judy,” War Lagoon said over the earpiece when she checked in for a patrol.

“Hey, Jeffers,” she replied.

“It’s good to have you back.”

“Yeah. Thanks.” Was she tired? Bored? War couldn’t tell.

“What’s wrong?”

“Just . . . things. My friend hasn’t had many visiting hours over the last few days, and most of the ones she had were with her folks.”

“That’s understandable,” said War Lagoon.

“I know. But, time is just short, you know? It looks like they’re really getting ready to leave Paragon in the end of May, or maybe the start of June. I guess I just wanted to spend more time with her before the move happens.”

“I don’t know what to tell you. It’s easy to wish for more time, but almost never possible to get it. Then you have moments when you wish time would hurry up or go elsewhere.”

“I hear that,” said Judy, “That just makes it even more annoying when you have a long time to wait with nothing to do. Kinda like Math class.”

War Lagoon chuckled.

“Oh my god,” Judy said. “I think that’s the first time I ever heard you laugh.”

He said, “Truth be told, I never did like that class when I was in school.”

“Did anyone?”

“A few. I think they became supervillains.”

Seconds later, it was Judy’s turn to laugh. War thought that it was good to hear her laughing again. The poor girl had been through enough already.

“It’s a good thing Warren upgraded the earpieces to reach more than halfway across the city,” Judy noted.

“Yeah,” War agreed.

“I have a question, though.”

“What’s that?”

“About Stone. About what happened. I mean . . .”

“Judy, try not to worry about it.”

“But, I did the unthinkable.”

“It’s on your conscience, which proves you have one, and you know not to go crazy with the power of taking a life. How many did we kill during the mass invasion? Few people thought of those aliens as living beings. As I understand it, new villains were made that day from the resulting bloodlust. You are better than any villain or criminal we’ve met. We all have to be. I know the feeling, too.”

“Do you think Swan Diva is still better than all of them?”

“I wish I could tell you. The only person with the right to tell you that is yourself.”

There was a moment of silence on the other end. It was during this time that War Lagoon found some shady looking individuals at the docks in Shiva Bay. He kept an ear open for their conversation.

Pixeletta said, “I was there when it happened. Denise and I both. We had always thought of Swan Diva as our idol before then, and we pretended to have missed her when people showed up after she’d left the scene. I saw the blood on her hands, but I still saw the hero. Then I had to go and tell Denise what I did to Stone.”

“Can you give me a minute?” War Lagoon asked.

“Hmm? Oh, sure.”

He ran in and took down the weapons deal that was going on. While Pixeletta was spilling her heart out, War Lagoon had managed to pick out a few keywords used by dealers of the black market that meant stolen weaponry. It was something he and Walter had learned while in the military when no one else with authority had asked them to do so.

War Lagoon used his shadow powers to sift through the closed crates and feel for the guns and other armaments. Out of twenty crates, five of them had what he knew to look for.

“Sorry about that,” he said over the earpiece. “I had come here looking for drug suppliers, and ended up finding guns and explosives.”

“Slightly harder to inject,” Pixeletta said.

“Yeah, slightly.”

“So, where is everybody?”

***

Psi Wizard and Princess Undercut took Blaze with them to an abandoned farm in Idaho where traces of Lady Dectra’s memories had led them.

It was there that they found the second girl who’d been kidnapped by the Arachne Regime. She had fought the good fight, but her mind and heart had given out after Dectra left the farm to pick up Denise from the factory. The kidnap victim had sworn herself to a life of villainy, but had barely anyone of authority to swear it to within the ranks of the Arachne Regime.

Helping her was going to take time and effort. Undoing the effects of brainwashing often did, unfortunately.

The first girl, once a hero, was nowhere to be found.

***

Meanwhile, in his favorite diner, Walter was talking to a woman from another country, who had managed to give her guards the slip—she literally had a superpower to squeeze through wider cracks including one under a closed door—just to try the local eateries.
Walter explained to her that he’d been given an opportunity to help not only represent his own country, but try to keep order when the nations’ leaders gathered.

It was, however, his fantastic tales that won his guest over. She told him that, if he ever accepted the job, the world could use someone who took his role seriously while providing such great words or stories. He of course asked her why she chose this diner and not one of the several UHOW locations around the city. She curiously asked what a UHOW was.

Apparently her country didn’t have one of those.

***

Over the span of weeks, Patrick caught the news as it came on the television at work.

The Dallevan League had been involved in a major raid that dealt a heavy blow to the Arachne Regime hundreds of miles away from the city. The renowned villainess known as Lady Dectra had gone from dangerous psychic to a powerless woman who would spend the rest of her days in hospice care.

A man named Harvey Stone, who had escaped an asylum in Paragon, was found a mile away from the place where the Arachne Regime had been, about a week later. The police on the scene said that the body had been burned almost beyond recognition from an apparent accident-suicide involving a bomb in the middle of the forest. Something about the report seemed off to Patrick.

He also saw the news praise the young woman that was Pixeletta.

But he knew better.

Patrick sipped on a beer, not caring that the restaurant was in business hours. He knew better about a lot of things.

***

Posters appeared around the city again.

This time, it was recruiting for a once-heroic militia that had hidden itself away from the spotlight a number of years ago when its leaders were found to be more corrupt than anyone thought humanly possible. In fact, it had involved demons.

Those leaders were gone now, and a few new ones had stepped in with the challenge of reforming the militia to stand for the law and doing the right thing, including one recently promoted captain from the US Military.

Rampart announced to the League that he was thinking of helping them out, but that he wasn’t sure if he’d bring much to the table.

Psi Wizard said, “You have it in you to lead teams if you had to. You just don’t know it yet. If anyone is looking to put on a good face for the world to see, you’d be just the man to make that face worth something.”

“Thanks, man,” Rampart said.

“Try not to mention it.”

“Why not?”

“I’m trouble, remember?”

“Haha. That you are. I’d love to bring some of this trouble with me.”

Shortly after that came the day Rampart left the League to join the newly reformed militia. The League members present refused to take back his armband, because he was technically still one of them if he ever needed to come visit, or if he had a mission for the others to help out with.

He told Blaze that he was always welcome to seek him out sometime, and they could hang if they weren’t too busy. They fist-bumped, and then Rampart exited the supergroup base.

***

Doctor Terrell was examining Judy for the first time in several months when the usual medical questions drifted toward the personal.

“Have you been behaving yourself out there?” the doctor asked.

Judy said, “I’ve been trying.”

“Trying? Any cute boys? Or girls?”

The lights flickered.

“Only kidding,” Trish went on. “Seriously though, you’re a semi-responsible teenager now, and I don’t know what schools or parents teach these days. Would you like me to discuss birth control or protection with you?”

This time the lights went out.

“I’m going to take that as a ‘maybe next time.’”

***

Mai walked to her daughter’s door. Through it, she could hear Judy putting her laundry away like a good girl. Though, honestly, if Judy was the sort of young woman who just threw her clean clothes into a pile, Mai would have understood it perfectly.

How many people could say they were a superhero and a well-performing junior high school student at the same time, and still manage to find the time to do their chores? Mai wished she could say the same thing about her own youth.

And, on top of that, Judy had had a rough couple of months between being kidnapped, learning that her best friend was leaving, a series of bad dreams, and a heavy conscience about something she wasn’t sharing with most people. Mai heard about it after the second nightmare, but the fact that her daughter killed a man—even one as Harvey Stone—was something that shook Mai to the core.

The last thing Mai wanted to do to Judy was share more news that might impact her. No matter how big or small it was. However, this was something she needed to say for some time now.

She knocked on the door, and opened it further after the response she got.

Mai said, “Do you have a minute? I need to talk to you.”

-------------
Chapter 39
-------------

Judy rubbed one arm and nodded to her. Exhaustion was apparent in her eyes, as much as anyone might have seen if they bothered to look.

Mai Took the invitation and sat on a free space of her daughter’s bed. The Swan Diva posters and the superhero themed stuffed animals were all still in fine condition, which made her hint at a smile before turning her full attention to Judy.

“As you know,” Mai said, “the Grandts are moving in a couple days.”

“Yeah?” said Judy.

“They needed as much help as they can get to pack and unpack. Being their friend, I decided to help them.”

“OK . . . ?”

“Which means I’m going to be leaving for a few days. I know, it’s last minute, but I managed to buy the one ticket for myself. I looked, baby girl, I really did.”

“Stop. Could you please not call me that anymore?”

“What?”

“Baby girl. I don’t like it.”

It wasn’t just the request itself. The way Judy had said it grated on Mai’s nerves. Still, she knew that her daughter was that age. Mai was a lot like her nineteen years ago, in some ways.

Her older sister of sixteen odd years still wasn’t letting her live it down.

It’s OK. In twenty years I’ll do the same for Judy.

Mai said, “That’s fine. Anyways, I tried getting you a ticket so you could come with and at least spend time with your friend. It might be a while before they get internet at their new place, so it’s not like you can come that way.”

“Thank you for letting me know,” Judy said.

“Judy.” She reached out for her daughter’s hand, but waited in hopes that Judy would take her hand, or show any sort of warm reaction. All she got was a lukewarm stare. “Hey, I know you’ve been having a terrible time these last few months. I wouldn’t wish the worst of it on anyone.”

“Denise and I haven’t been talking a whole lot lately. I feel like she’s been avoiding me.”

“No, I don’t believe that’s true.”

“Everyone has, ever since the thing with Stone was over. Everyone hates me. Now you’re leaving me.”

Mai pulled her daughter toward her. “Nobody hates you. Look, when I get back home, I’ll treat you to anything you want; a dinner, a movie, your choice. I’ll need you to be strong for me, OK?” Finally they hugged. “There’s more that I would like to share with you, but it will have to wait. Goodness knows I've been waiting to share some good news for a while.”

Something she was waiting to tell her child for so long.

***

Psi Wizard was unloading a box of supplies when the base entrance chimed and Pixeletta stumbled in. She felt tired, and looked it, but Psi Wizard wasn’t going to say that.

Not in those terms at least.

He said, “Did you have a long day at school today?”

Pixeletta shook her head. “It’s Summer Break, right now. Why do you ask?”

“I don’t need powers to know when someone needs a good night’s sleep. I just want to be sure you’re doing alright.”

“I’m fine!” She sat by the stone table. “OK, no I’m not. None of the heroes I teamed up with in the last few months are available right now. My mom’s out of town to help Denise and her parents with their move. I don’t even know if she still wants to be my friend. And it feels like the League is drifting apart. I bought a new diary to replace the one that went missing, but I can’t seem to write in it. Nothing feels right, anymore.”

“Your old diary’s missing? Huh. Well, as for everyone doing their own thing, that’s just life. Only a select people have any control over what everyone does, and some of them learn to control themselves while letting everyone else go. The only thing you can do is have faith in things working out for the better.”

“Maybe.”

“Though, you are right about the League looking smaller these days. Rampart’s off to work on something big on his own. Mortar went to a technology convention to try and tell the developers of this thing,” Psi Wizard held up a cuff designed to nullify the powers of anyone wearing it, “that the design is heavily flawed to the point of being dangerous in the long run, and he could do better in his sleep, though I think he really just went there to nerd-gasm over the new developments. Walter’s up and vanished without a word. War Lagoon is busy with work and heroics when he isn’t sleeping. Princess Undercut is working extra hours to cover for a martial arts retreat where she’s hoping to learn new moves. I’ve been picking up extra hours myself. And we all know what Adamast has been up to. Come to think of it, I wonder what happened to the hunter who was with us?”

“You mean Dissarap?”

“Yes, him. I haven’t seen him since before . . . Oh. Wait a second, I’ll be right back.”

Psi Wizard ran to the storage room where Mortar left his tools and spare supplies. He had a feeling something was here that shouldn’t have been. After a moment of skimming through the shelving rack, Psi found a book wrapped in a cloth. He hustled back to the meeting room and set it down on the table next to Pixeletta.

He heard Pixeletta let out a gasp after she unraveled the cloth around her old diary.

“I’m not exactly sure why it’s still here,” Psi Wizard said, returning to the box of supplies.

“What is it even doing here?” Pixeletta asked.

“We needed it so that Mortar could perform a tracing spell. Your mom brought it over, and I thought one of you took it back already.”

The lights flickered. “Did you read any of this?”

“No, we would never do that.”

“Liar!”

“I’m not lying.” He wasn't sure he liked where her mind was going. No, there was no doubt it was going into a dark place.

“Oh, so what? Mortar could do a tracking spell this whole time and never thought to use it until Denise and I were both taken by Stone?”

“It isn’t like that. Wait, what are you doing?”

Pixeletta crossed the room and short corridor to the base’s computer. She wasted no time connecting her power to it, both arms turning to light and fading before the surface of the machine, and she glared angrily at Psi Wizard when he caught up with her.

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t overload this thing and blow the base sky high,” she demanded. Her eyes glowed with light.

“I can think of plenty,” Psi Wizard said.

“Well don’t try using your power on me, because I’ll just do it instantly.”

“I wasn’t going to. Pixeletta, Judy, please. Mortar Mage couldn’t do the spell properly unless he had a strong enough connection to the person he was seeking. He said it was something like drawing the third line of a triangle.”

“Why should I believe that?”

“Because I’m a terrible liar. You should know that by now. Judy, you make it sound like we’ve been against you this whole time when he haven’t, or that we've been using you. We’ve spent months marveling over your strength as a person, going as far as to practically spoil you because we all thought you were worth it. You were saying and doing things at your age most of us wouldn’t have the courage to do until more recently. Every one of us thought of you like a little sister.”

There was no reaction from her. At least he still had her attention.

Psi Wizard said, “Yes, people move on in life. People even anger each other left and right with things they thought were right at the time. Nothing we said or did was aimed at hurting you.

“Have I ever told you about my mother? My brother and I always thought she was a cold and heartless bitch who only raised us because she needed to. When I told her I wanted to help people for a living by becoming a doctor, she said I was making a mistake. Over the years I learned more about why she was like that. I realized that she did more for us than any other kid we knew, and more than we realized until it was too late.

“Imagine coming home to find treats you never asked for, and learning that more than half of them didn’t come from your equally distant, but certainly more caring, father. Imagine seeing all the little things she did while you weren’t looking, just to make sure your world was both safe and comfortable. Imagine learning that your mother was trying hard—I mean really, really hard—to contain her powers around you, because no one really taught her how when she was your age and she didn’t want to hurt you.

“When I graduated from med school, I thought no one in my family would come. On the day of the big ceremony, someone grabbed me from behind and said that she was proud of me, even if my choice was a dangerous one. I looked back and saw the tears in her eyes. If only I had known that would be the last time I saw her before she ended up in a coma.

“But she didn’t do it for a thank you. She did it because that was her only way of showing that she did care. To me, she was the greatest superhero ever, and I want to be able to tell her that. Her way was messed up, and possibly wrong, but her heart was in the right place.”

“It isn’t fair,” Pixeletta whispered.

“Life rarely is. That’s why we never give up, because someone we care for needs to know what fairness looks like. The people we help or love need everything we can give them. We're heroes because we want the world to be fair for everyone else.”

“Wyatt? Do you have one of those cuffs handy? I don't think I can trust myself.”

Psi Wizard opened his mouth to as why, but he saw Pixeletta raise a hand and heave through her oncoming tears, bolts of white and blue still connecting either hand to the computer.

He grabbed a cuff and prepared to snap it on.

“Are you sure about this?” he asked.

She nodded. Then, in an instant, Psi Wizard joined the cuff to her wrist, and all signs of her power vanished. Pixeletta collapsed into his arms, sobbing.

He hoped that any dangerous effects that Mortar had mentioned would take a long time to show, if ever at all..

Pixeletta said, “It feels like I’ve left a part of myself behind.”

“There, there.” Psi Wizard handed her the key to the cuff. “Remember that, if you ever need your power again, it’s right here. Plus, we have to wait for Mortar to get back with a better cuff. You know he can be a handful.”

She huffed. “Your jokes are so bad.”

“I know. I love them. Now come on, let’s get back to the other room. You know, I never did ask, on the day you were abducted, why didn’t you take anyone with you?”

“I did. I brought the only person I saw here.”

“Who was that?”

He probably should have pieced it together before the words left his mouth. Psi Wizard and Pixeletta reached the meeting room where the answer was walking in from the entrance.

Dissarap.

***

Judy saw the hunter, and squeezed Psi Wizard’s arm out of reflex. She wasn’t entirely sure why. Nor did she know where Dissarap had gone two months ago.

Blaze followed closely behind Dissarap and said, without missing a beat, “Sup, guys? Look who I found just outside.”

“Yes, thank you,” Dissarap said.

“You’ve been a while,” said Psi Wizard.

“Long story. I had to take care of some things in California. I’m back now.”

“Did these things require you to go missing when Judy’s kidnappers suddenly arrived?”

“What do you mean?”

Blaze could probably feel the growing tension in the air like Judy could. No one needed to be a medium of any kind to pick that up. Blaze stepped away from the entrance with a hint of a grimace.

Psi Wizard said, “Let me describe a jigsaw puzzle with a few absent pieces, and maybe you can put it together for me so I don’t have to do anything rash. Judy here was told that we wanted her to be teamed up with at least one person at all times, though we didn’t tell her at the time that it was because someone was after her. Then she goes to the bridge colony in Shiva Bay to meet her friend, and the placed is sieged. Judy and Denise were snatched from the watchful eye of someone who was supposed to be there.

“Then, when I use our bands to summon the League members who weren’t already here, only one never showed up. When we got to the place where the girls were held, there were a lot of people there. It was easy to lose anyone, regardless of whether they wore psy-blockers or not. Someone shot her friend, but none of us saw who it was.”

Dissarap swallowed hard. “A shame about her friend. Tragic. Blaze might have mentioned what happened to her. Before I came in, I mean.”

“Her friend is alive, by the way. So, about the day you were supposed to be watching Judy’s back to make sure no one took her: what happened?”

“Fuck it. I don’t have to take this.”

“You don’t have to stay. In fact, I think you should go.”

“Fine, but I’m keeping this as a souvenir.” Dissarap indicated his band. It looked like the ones worn by the founding members of the League, but it had no control over the base’s functions. The hunter walked back to the entrance.

“Go right ahead,” Psi Wizard said. “Computer, if the asshole Dissarap shows up again, shoot to kill.”

There was a clicking sound in the base computer’s speakers. The hunter took one last look back at Psi Wizard, and left.

Psi Wizard looked at Judy, and said, “Are you going to be alright?”

“I’m tired,” she said. “I think . . . I think I need to get some sleep.”

He smiled at her. “Alright. Blaze, would you mind walking her home?”

“You trust me after all of that just now? Damn, mang.” Blaze asked.

“Do you need me to enter your mind and prove it? That would kind of defeat the purpose. Not something you want to do when there’s nothing fishy going on.”

"No, I'm already on it. Just say when."

-------------
Epilogue
-------------

Judy talked with Blaze while they flew a short distance above the ground. Well, she pointed out directions while Blaze talked about his love of sports.

She could have ridden the internet and emerged back at her house if not for the power suppressor on her wrist, but that had a habit of messing with her sleep more times than not, so she was at least glad to have friendly company with her.

They touched down near the entrance to her neighborhood so that Blaze and Judy could walk the rest of the way. They stopped when two young women came near who were out for a stroll.

Assuming the signs that Blaze was wanting to get his game on with these women, Judy assured him that her house was just within reach already.

She walked up to her house and mused at the other hero as we walked off with the two ladies into the unknown. The other hero

Judy took a deep breath, and entered her house.

It was unusually dark, even for sundown. She reached for the light switch after putting up her keys, but it wasn’t working. That was when it registered that someone was in the dark, watching her.

“Who . . . ?” she began.

Patrick emerged from the darkness. “Finally home, are you?” There was a slight slur to his speech, and a stench of beer on him.

She grabbed for the key to her suppression cuff, but Patrick grabbed her too quickly. Patrick pinned her on the ground with a slam.

“Little Miss Perfect, huh? Come back from a kidnapping, the man responsible dead, and everyone thinks you’re a hero?” He put a hand on her neck, and another grabbed at her skirt and panties. “Everyone thinks you’re something that you’re not! Well, if you think you’re a perfect woman now, then we’ll have to prove it.”

“No, stop,” Judy cried out, but her neck was hurting. She flailed and tried to attack to no avail. She needed her keys. She needed to unlock her cuff. Her keys had fallen just out of her reach.

However, as she quickly found out, the pain had only begun. She had to keep fighting, but she felt her ability slipping away as something else was forced in.

***

Dear Diary, June 16 –

My body was found a week ago in a swamp across the Shiva Bay Bridge. My father, Patrick Franks was arrested, and pleaded guilty to charges of rape and murder of a minor, a hero, and his only child.

There was crying, there was shouting, and there was talk of the League calling it quits. Mortar threw a fit after he had finally lifted the curse blocking the voice mechanism. I wish I could say more, but I’m just too tired. Too unable to keep going like this. I’m going to miss everyone every day that they get to keep going.

Today was the day that my service was held in a special cemetery for renowned superheroes.

I heard it was nice.